LALITA MAH ATM YA

5. Agastya's Pilgrimage to sacred places : Manifestation

ofVisnu 1031
6. A Dialogue between Agastya and Hayagrlva. The Nature
ofViolence etc. 1035
7. The Sins of Theft and Drinking 1042
8. Sexual Crime 1050
9. Churning ofthe ocean for Nectar 1057
10. Manifestation of MohinI 1065
11. Appearance ofAsura Bhanda 1073
12. Manifestation of Lalita 1077
13. A hymn in praise of Lalita 1084
14. Manifestation ofKamesvara 1088
15. Festivities in honour of the marriage of Lalita with
Kamesvara 1091
16. March ofVictory along with the army 1097
17. March ofthe army ofSyamala 1100
18. March ofthe army of Lalita Paramesvar! 1105
19. Deities stationed on the Chariot Cakraraja 1107
20. Deities on the Kiricakraratha 1116
21. Boasting of Bhandasura 1125
22. Durmada and Kuranda slain 1133
23. Five Asura Generals slain 1142
24. Seven generals beginning with Balahaka slain 1151
25. Flight of Visanga 1159
26. Bhandasura's sons slain 1168
27. Exploits of Gananatha 1178
28. Visukra and Visanga slain 1187
29. Slaying of Bhandasura 1197
30. Resurrection of Madana (god of love) 1211
31. Manifestation of Seven Chambers and the daughters of
Matanga 1227
32. Manifestation of the guardian deities of the seven
chambers of Tripura in Srinagara 1 237
33. Seven Chambers beginning with Topaz rampart and
ending with the rampart of Pearls 1244
34. The Region of Siva and of the guardians of quarters 1
253
35. The preparation of materials of worship in
Mahapadmafavi 1261
36. The Inner Chamber of Cintama$i 1271
37. Description of other inner Apartments in the Royal
Chamber 1280
38. Procedure of Practising the Royal mantra 1 289
39. Glory of the Goddess Kamak$i 1299
40. Greatness of Kamak§i 1311
41. Propitiation of Goddess Kam&k$i 1324
42. Various Mudras, Mystical Gestures with the fingers 1
334
43. Types of Initiation and the True Service of the
Preceptor 1336
44. Meditation on the Goddess 1349
LALITA MAH ATM YA
CHAPTER FIVE
Agastya’s Pilgrimage to sacred places: Manifestation of
Visnu Obeisance to Sri Gancsa : The episode of goddess
Sri Lalita is now being commenced
1. Obeisance unto you, O sole mother of the Universe,
the mother who has four arms, is adorned with the digit of
the moon (on her forehead), whose breasts are plump and
full, who has been rendered red by the red saffron and who
holds a white lotus, a sugarcane, a noose, a goad, flowers
and arrows in the hands.
2. Let the eternal Reality, a beautiful female Deity of lovely
form, be gracious for our welfare for ever— the Deity from
whom learned men acquire the third Purusdrtha viz.
K&ma i.e. all their desires and whose splendour is
supreme.
3-4. The divine sage named Agastya, who had mastered the
Vedas and Vedarigas, who was conversant with the essence
of (the established doctrines) of all schools of philosophy
(Darianas) and whose soul experienced the joy of Bliss of
Brahman, moved round pilgrim-spots and shrines of
wonderful miracles, mountains, forests, important (sacred)
rivers and all countries.
5. In those different places, hesawall creatures enveloped
in the darkness of ignorance and devoted to the satisfaction
of the urges of hunger a nd sexual desire. Hence, he
thought worriedly about them.
6. Even as he was pondering over thus in the course of
his travel round the Earth, he happened to reach the
excellent and highly meritorious city of Kancl. 1 2
1. As stated in Introduction SrT Lalitopakhyana is an
Appendix — an apocryphal part— of the Brahmanda
Purana (Bd. P.) It starts with a fresh set of Mangalacarana
verses — a prayer of Sri Lalita, the main divinity of this
Upakhydna and has a different set of interlocutors viz. Sage
Agastya and Hayagriva (a partial incarnation of god Visnu
as another sage).
2. Conjeveram, 43 miles SW of Madras. The eastern
portion of the town is Vismi-KahcT and the western is
Siva-Kanci. The chief deity of Siva-
1032
Brahntanda Pur ana
7. There the wise sage worshipped Siva installed in
the shrine of Ekamra, the lord ofVarana Saila as well as
goddess KamaksI, the destroyer of sins and defects of the
Kali Age.
8. Janardana (god Visnu) was delighted by the long-
term penance of the intelligent sage who constantly
engaged himself in deep thoughts for the welfare of the
world and who melted with pity (for the world).
9-10. Assumingthe Hayagrlva (Horse-headed) form the
lord manifested himself in front of the sage. The person of
the Lord was constituted ofpure cit (consciousness), with
his arms brightly shining with a conch, a discus, a rosary of
beads and a book. It filled the entire universe with its lustre
of immeasurable brilliance.
11. On seeing him, the sage was filled with delight.
He frequently bowed down with great humility and
eulogised the lord ofthe universe.
12. Then the lord ofthe universe said, "1 am pleased
with your penance. O excellent Brahmana, welfare unto
you. Choose your boon."
13-14. Asked thus by the lord, the excellent sage said — "O
Lord, ifyou are delighted with me, it behoves you to tell me
how and by what means can the ignorant and vulgar
creatures get released".
On being asked by the Brahmana thus, Janardana the lord
of Devas said :
15-17. "This same question was put to me formerly by Siva.
The same question was asked thereafter by god Brahma.
Then it was put by Durvasas as subsequently by you. Let
my advice and directive be popularised among the people
of all worlds by the noble-souled persons like you, the
teachers of all living beings. This is my boon.
18. I am the prime cause ofliving beings, the original
creator and the lord. I am the cause of creation, sustenance
and dissolution of everything.
Kanci is Siva called Ekamranatha and his consort is
Karaak?i. The story seems to have a Oravidian background
as Kanci and the south appear now and then.
Lalita -mahitmya 5.19-27
1033
19-22. I am Trimurti (the Trinity). 1 transcend the three
Gunas. I am devoid of Gunas as well as am the substratum
of Gunas. I sport as 1 wish. I am the soul of all living
beings. I am ofthe nature of Pradhana and Purusa. Even as I,
0 Brahmana, continued the assumption of the Cosmic form
it was split into forms namely Pradhana and Purusa. My
form as Pradhana is of the nature of all Gunas and the
worlds. The other form which is beyond all Gunas, is the
Great one. It is greater than the greatest. On knowing these
two
aspects of those two forms thus, one is liberated from
Sarhsara.
23. At the end when the effects of evil actions perish
on account of austerities continued for a long time as well
as through Tanias' and Niyamas* (Restraints and holy
observances) and Tyagas (renunciation ofthings), Salvation
is immediately attained.
24. That form which is endowed with Gunas is attained
by means ofidentitv with these Gunas. The other one which
is the Cosmic form is acquired as a result of good actions
and their enjoyment.
25. What is obtained by good actions is obtained by
renunciation and generosity too. Of those two, O ascetic,
Tyaga (renunciation and generosity) is very difficult to be
practised by all.
26. The means that is easy of access and free from loss and
decay is that based on Sat and Asat (Good and evil)
Karmans.
27. The Jfiina (knowledge) that is acquired by means of
the Guna present in one's own self, whether it is Sat or Asat
and by means of unity of souls, bestows all Siddhis.
1. The moral observances viz. Non-violence, Truth, Non-
stealing, Celibacy, Possession-lessness. Some Smrtis
enumerate ten Tanias. Tanias are obligatory.
2. The restraints, Yogasutra II. 32 enumerate the following :
Sauca
(cleanliness), santosa (contentment), tapas (austerities),
svadhyiya (study
of the Vedas) and livara-Prayidhdna (complete submission
to God), as Niyamas. There is variation both in the number
and restraints under • Niyamas'.cf.KP. II. 11-20-29.
1034
Erahmanda Purana
28. Merely by meditating on that form, the sins and
evils of those men who commit heinous crimes and those
who are outside the pale of three Varnas, turn into
meritorious deeds.
29. There is no doubt indeed that those who worship
the supreme Sakti (power) in accordance with the
injunctions or otherwise are liberated souls. They (do not
suffer due) to worldly existence.
30. By worshipping and propitiating her (the ParaSakti) and
a so by means of the power of meditation and Yogic
practice, Lord Siva became the leader of all Siddhas and
also became the lord, half of whose body has the female
Sakti form.
31-34. Other Devas too with god Brahma (the lotus-born
lord) as their leader have become Siddhas due to the power
ofmeditation on her.
Hence, in regard to the entire world, nowhere can there be a
simultaneous attainment of worldly enjoyment and
salvation without the propitiation of Goddess Tripura.
You shall attain liberation by keeping your mind and vital
air fixed in her, by performing worship unto her, by
directing all desires unto her and by performing all holy
rites with the soul identified with her.
This esoteric doctrine has been recounted, 0 excellent sage,
by me, because I have been pleased with your penance.
Further, it is recounted with a desire for the welfare of all.
May Devas, sages, Siddhas, human beings and others attain
Siddhi (spiritual achievement) greater than the greatest, by
acquiring (this doctrine) through your lotuslike mouth".
35. On hearing these words of Hayagrlva, the lord wielding
Sarnga bow, (sage Agastya) bowed down to him and spoke
these words to Visnu (slayer of Madhu).
36. "O Lord ! It behoves you to recount to me of what
sort is that form that has been mentioned by you before,
what is its power and of what'type are its sports.
Hayagriva said :
37. This divine sage Hayagriva is another partial (in-
Lalita-mihatmya 5.38 6.6
1035
carnation) ofmine. Whatever you wish to hear he deserves
to relate to you."
38. After saying this and commanding sage Hayagriva
(like-wise) Hari, the lord of the universe, vanished in front
of the pot-born sage Agastya.
39. Thereafter, ascetic Agastya who was struck with
wonder and whose hair were standing on their end (due to
surprise and emotion) went back to his Asrama (hermitage)
along with sage Hayagriva.
CHAPTER SIX
A Dialogue between Agastya and Hayagriva : The Nature
of Violence , etc.
1. Then Agastya made Hayanana (Hayagriva) sit on a
wonderful seat and approaching him, spoke these words:
2. "O holy lord conversant with all religious activities,
the most excellent one among those who know all logically
established doctrines (siddhdntas) , seeing people like you
is a contributory cause for the prosperity ofthe world.
3. Mention in details to us all these things, namely — the
manifestation ofthe great goddess, her other forms and the
most important ones ofher sporting activities and
pastimes."
Hayagriva said :
4-5. (TheGoddess) is beginningless. She is the support of
everything. Sat and Karmans are her forms. She can be
perceived only through meditation. Meditation and vidyas
(lores) are her limbs Heart is her base. She becomes
manifest on attaining the oneness of souls on the ground of
continued
performance of holy rites.
6. At the outset, Sakti manifested herself through the
profound meditation ofgod Brahma. That Sakti is
wellknown by the name of Prakrti. She is the bestower of
Siddhi desired, by the Devas.
1036
Brahnumda Parana
7-9. The second form appeared when the churning for the
sake of Nectar was being carried out. That form fascinated
Sarva (Siva). It cannot be comprehended by the mind or
expressed through words. On seeing it, even Isa (god Siva)
became charmed and enchanted although he is omniscient.
When prohibited by her, he left offParvatl all of a sudden
and he indulged in sexual intercourse with her (i.e. MohinI).
He begot ofher (the son) Sasta, the suppressor of Asuras.
Agastya said :
10. Alas, how was it that the chastiser of the god of Love,
the lord of all Bhutas (goblins and living beings),
the lord who has all the senses under his control, was
enchanted and fascinated by the goddess (MohinI) and how
he procreated a son ?
Hayagriva said
11. Formerly, the overlord of the city of immortal
ones, the lord endowed with prosperity and glory of victory,
(ruled over and) protected the three worlds including Devas,
Asuras and human beings.
12. Mounting on his lordly elephant that was like the peak
of Kailasa, he moved about in all worlds (duly) honoured
and respected by everyone. Knowing that he (Indra) was
elated, the immutable lord of BhavanT called Durvasas and
sent him to his ( I ndra's) presence.
13. The sage Durvasa assumed the guise of an insane
person. He wore a piece of skin of an antelope and held a
staff in his hand. His body was rendered greyish on account
of dust. He walked along the path of Vidyadharas (i.e. the
sky).
14. In the meantime a certain Vidyadhara lady of very
beautiful form came in front of him by chance.
15. After propitiating the great goddess Ambika by
means of a penance for a long duration, she became
delighted in her mind on receiving a garland handed over to
her by the goddess.
1. VV. 11-31 describe sage Durvasa's curse to Indra for his
arrogance.
Lalita -mahatmya 6.16-28
1037
16. On seeing that Fawn-eyed lady, the leading sage
• iked : "Where are you going, O timorous lady ? Whence
was this got by you ?"
17. After bowing down to the noble-souled sage, she
said humbly — "It has been given, OBrahmana, by the
goddess who was pleased with my long-term penance."
18. On hearing her words, he asked for that excellent
garland. She became delighted on being requested thus and
immediately she gave it to the noblc-soulcd sage.
19. Saying, "lam delighted and contented", he quickly
Received it with both the hands. He then placed it on his
own
with devotion and very gladly spoke to her.
20-21. "What is not accessible to Brahma and others has
been fortunately obtained by me. Let your devotion to the
lotus-like feet of the goddess be splendid and profound.
You will have a splendid form and figure, O gentle lady,
you may go happily."
Becoming satisfied, she bowed down her head before him
• nd went away in the manner she had come.
22-24. After sending her oft* he once again resumed his
walk along the path of Vidyadharas (i.e. firmament). He
took up a lute from the hands of a Vidyadhara girl. He took
divine garlands, unguents and ornaments (from other
Vidyadhara gfcU). He wore them at some places while he
held them up at 4ther places. (He burst out) singing in some
places and was laughing at other places.
Thus sporting about as he pleased, the sage went to the
place where Purandara (Indra) was present. The sage
handed over the garland kept in his hands to Sakra (Indra).
25. The lord of the Devas took the garland and placed it on
the shoulder of the elephant. The elephant took it and threw
it on the ground.
26-28. On seeing the garland hurled down on to the ground,
the ascetic spoke angrily— "The garland handed over to
you by me was not worn on the head by you. It has • been
slighted and dishonoured by you who have become
arrogant on account ofthe lordship of the three worlds.
Indeed, what b worn by the great goddess is invariably
honoured and
1038
Brahmanda Purana
worshipped by Brahma and others. The entire world ruled
over by you including Devas, Asuras and human beings
shall become ugly and devoid of splendour on account of
my curse."
29. After cursing him thus, although he was honoured and
worshipped by Indra who became humble, the sage,
O Brahmana, went on silently remembering the future
duties.
30. Thereafter his (Indra's) glory of victory went over to
Bali the Daitya, NityasrI (the eternal glory) passed on to
Vasudeva the eternal Purusa.
3 1. Indra went back to his city accompanied by all Devas.
He lost all his splendour and magnificence. With a dejected
mind, the lord of Devas thought about his state.
32. Seeing ill omens in the city of the immortal ones, he
sent for Brhaspati and spoke these words: 1
33. "O holy lord, conversant with all holy rites, efficient
one with the knowledge of the affairs of the three units of
time (i.e. past, present and future), inauspicious omens,
which were never seen before, are being observed.
34. What will be the effects of these ? What is the
remedy ?"
On hearing these words ofDevendra, Brhaspati in reply
uttered these words splendid and associated with piety and
of meaningful purpose.
35. "No action (committed by man, O king, can perish
even in hundred crores of Kalpas unless atonement is
performed or the resul A is experienced."
Indra said '•
36. "Ofwhat nature is Karman (Action) ? Of what
nature is atonement ? O holy Brahmana, I wish to hear
everything. Explain to me in detail."
Brhaspati said :
37. Five types of actions committed by a king, they say,
constitute a sin, viz. : (violence) killing, stealing, drinking
and sexual intercourse with other women.
1. VV. 32ff give a discussion between Indra and Brhaspati
regarding the nature of Karma. The nature of violence
(Hirnsa) is discussed in this chapter.
Lalita-m&hitmya 6.38-46 1039
38-39. Brahmanas, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras, the
quadrupeds such as cows, horses, asses and camels,
oviparous beings, aquatic beings, animals of the lowest
strata and the boneless creatures (i.e. reptiles), these are in
this order, ten thousand, thousand, hundred, ten, ten, ten,
five, three, one and half in number.*
40. In the matter mentioned, one can point out sin in
the case of Brahmanas, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas and women.
Expiation is for the father, mother, preceptor, master and
sons.1
41. A sin committed at the behest of a preceptor is
significant when the command is disregarded2
(transgressed).
A king may kill one Brahmana for the purpose of
supporting ten Brahmanas.
42. Or a Brahmana shall kill a Brahmana for the purpose of
supporting a hundred Brahmanas.
One shall punish a Vaisya for the sake of five theologians
or philosophers.
43. For the sake often Vaisyas, one shall punish one or
(more) Vaisyas. Similarly, for the sake ofa hundred Vaisyas
one shall punish one Brahmana.
44. For the sake ofa thousand Sudras, one shall punish
a Brahmana; for the sake of hundred and fifty Sudras, one
• hall punish one Sudra.
45. One shall eschew three-fourths (of property)
for the sake of kinsmen and friends : half for the sake of
wives and sons and nothing for the sake of oneself.
46. If a person kills a Brahmana or a Ksatriya or a VaiSya
or a cow or a horse or anything else in case he or it
*idaiti in V. 39 is meaningless. The other (N) edition reads :
dnupurvydd agham bhavet / 2.39
'The sin will accrue in the aforesaid order'.
'The sin is half in transgressing the preceptor's order*.
1040
Brahmanda Parana
were to attack him with an intention of killing him, he is
not affected by its sinful effects.
47. The sin in killing and the merit in saving the
following, O excellent one among the Suras, increases ten
times the preceding one in the case of each succeeding one
— one's own wife, son, brother and kinsman.
48. Good men say that the atonement for the slaughter
ofthe king, the Brahmana proficient in the Vedas, a pious
man practising penance and holy rites, and one who is
conversant with the Vedas as well as Vedanta is once,
twice, fifty times and ten thousand times.
49. Ifways and means of protecting them are provided
for and liberal gifts are distributed among them, they say
that the merits gradually increase in the case of succeeding
one as mentioned before, in the case of visiting or bowing
down to them or serving people similar to them (the result
is also similar).
50. For the sake of gods and Brahmanas, the king shall
always kill lions, tigers and other animals that cause harm
to the people. 1
51. In cases of emergency, even for one's own sake, one
may kill and eat animals fit for sacrifice.
52. One shall not cook food solely for one's own sake. One
shall not cook animals solely for one's own sake. By
cooking for the sake of gods and Brahmanas, one is not
affected by sins.
53-54. Formerly, goddess Maya with an inclination
for enlivening the universe created Devas, Asuras and
human beings as well as fourteen types of animals for the
sake ofprotecting them. After prescribing Yajnas and
injunctions regarding them she spoke to them.
55-56. "O men, perform sacrifices unto Devas with
these animals in accordance with these injunctions. Those
who
make sacrificial offerings become sanctified and nourished
by
the Yajnas. He who does not continue this regular system
and
1. W. 50-7a state circumstances under which violence to
life is condonablc.
Lalita -mahatmya 6.57-67
1041
routine thus evolved, shall become indigent and worthy of
being cast into hell in the course of every birth.
57. For the sake of gods and manes, for guests and
preceptors as well as on the arrival of a great man, a twice-
born person may kill animals worthy ofbeing used for
sacrifice.
58. Ifin an emergency a Brahmana eats the meat of
an animal worthy ofbeing sacrificed, he is not blameworthy
or sinful. Rites ordained should be performed and activities
forbidden should be avoided.
59. Formerly, there was a great sacrifice unto the Devas
performed by Yuvanasva. There was dispute and quarrel
among the Devas (when each said), "This is mine", "This is
mine".
60. Thereupon, Brahma, the grand-father of all the worlds,
divided the animals and human beings and allotted them to
Devas severally.
61. Thereat, the great Sakti assisted by the groups of Bhutas
(goblins) became furious. Then Brahma equipped with
tactful policies, said to her.
62. On seeing (the goddess) appearing in front, Brahma
became afraid of the goblins. Fie bowed down with palms
joined in reverence and repeatedly said "Be pleased". He
then continued:
63. "Since you have appeared in front of me, I am
contented and blessed. All these activities auspicious as
well as inauspicious have been created by you.
64. Srutis and Smrtis have been composed byyou alone. It
is by you alone that all the subsidiary sacrifices in a great
Kratu have been arranged and ordained but through me.
65. May all those animals, O great goddess, allotted
severally to the Devas be your own. Let them be for the
satisfaction of Bhutas (goblins, and other living beings)."
66. After saying this, Pitamaha (god Brahma) vanished
from their presence. He performed great Kratus in
accordance with the injunction laid down by her.
67. He performed the sacrifice for the great Sakti after
killing animals fit for sacrifice. The different divisions
ofthe
1042
Brahmanda Pur ana
same are not recounted here because they have been
mentioned in the Vedas.
68. Excepting a Brahmana the women and the Sudras
may accept meat. In cases of emergency even a Brahmana
may consume it with the permission of the preceptor.
69. (The Mantras to be uttered)
"This Pinda (mass of flesh) originates from Siva. It has
very much attained the state ofSiva. Understand, O
sacrificial animal, you are not Aiiva (inauspicious). You are
Sacchiva (good and auspicious).
70. Isa is the maker of the entire universe, its source of
origin and dissolution. Since Rudra is superior to the
universe, you, O sacrificial animal, are Rudra".
71. One is not smeared with sins and defects if one
slaughters a horse, cow, elephant, camel, buffalo etc. (by
uttering this Mantra) whether it is for his own sake or for
the sake of others. .
72-73. (Similarly, one is not defiled by killing) serpents,
mice, hogs and scorpions causing harm to our domestic life.
This is something (like a sacrifice) in the case of those who
carry on a house-holder's life and who desire the benefits of
a holy rite. In the case of others who have achieved the
power of great meditation and will and whose splendour is
very auspicious, it shall bestow the benefit of jjapurta
(sacrifice and charitable activities).
What they wish for can be achieved by means of Japas,
Homos, Arcands (worships) and other things.
CHAPTER SEVEN
The Sins of Tit eft and Drinking *
Indra said :
1. "O holy lord, the characteristic of violence has been
entirely recounted. What is the characteristic feature of
stealth? Tell me in detail".
*N. continues the 2nd chapter. Hence the 1st verse here is
2.70 in N. Our text teems to have deleted N. 2.77 and 79.
Lalita -muhutmya 7.2-10 1043
Brhaspati said :
2-3. "Killing of animal kind is a greater sin than ordinary
sins. A sin still greater than this is the murder of one who
has sought shelter and has trusted you. Even if one kills (a
member of) the lowest and the last of all castes, although he
may be a great sinner but has trusted (himself to you) •one
then incurs a sin greater than Brahmana slaughter. One
has no means of atonement for the same sin.
4. There is no expiation at all for the sin of stealing wealth
and property of a poor man, of a person who has earned it
with very great hardship, ofa man who has realized
Brahman and ofa person who has a large family consisting
of his wife and children and who wishes to sustain himself
with it.
5. The theft of the property ofa person who has trusted you
is a greater sin. One should never steal the wealth of a poor
man whether he has trusted you or not.
6. Therefore, one who unhesitatingly kills the thief of gold,
gems a.nd jewels of twice-born ones and deities (in temples)
acquires the fruit ofa horse-sacrifice.
7. On account of theft (in regard to the property)
•cfthe preceptor, deity, Brahmana, one's own friend, son
and others, the sin accruing in this order is ten times the
preceding one.
8. The person who steals wealth from a Candala, a
Sudra, a Vaisya, a Ksatriya and a Brahmana is defiled by
sins ten times more dreadful in each case than the previous
one.
The story of Kirdta Dvijavarman
9. In this context they cite the following traditional
legend. It is a greater secret than all other secrets. It is
destructive of all sins.
10. Formerly, there was born in the city ofKanci a thief
named Vajra. All the people in that beautiful excellent city
were endowed with riches. All of them were happy persons
1. The story illustrates how the fruit i.e. merit of good
actions from theft of property it distributed among the
parties concerned.
1044
Brahmanda Purana
devoid of illness. They had perfect control over their sense-
organs. They were endowed with gracious sympathy (for
others) .
11. In this city flourishing exceedingly with all sorts of
riches, that thief starting with a small amount and
proceeding ahead little by little amassed a great deal of
money.
12-13. He dug a pit in thejungle and greedily deposited
wealth therein. A certain Kirata (forester) saw him hiding it.
In the middle of night, when he (Vajra) had gone far away,
the Kirata came there and removed one-tenth of stolen
wealth without being noticed by Vajra. He went along his
way bearing the burden of firewood.
14. Vajra who was covetous ofwealth covered the pit
with a rock and filled it with mud and sand with great
labour. Thereafter, he went back to the city.
15. Getting more and more wealth, he thus deposited it
under the ground. After reaching home; the delighted
Kirata said to* his wife.
16. "As I was going about gathering firewood, O timo-
/Tbus woman, this wealth was acquired by me at a lonely
place / on the way. O lady seeking wealth, keep this safe."
I 17. On hearing it, she took wealth and placed it
within. Thinking about various things she spoke thus to her
husband .
18. The Brahmana who passes by my house everyday saw
me and said : — "Ere long you will be very fortunate".
19. If one (you) were amidst the women of the first
four castes one would rather be a king's beloved. But
LaksmI, the goddess ofwealth, does not stay for a long time
amongst Bhillas, Kiratas and Candalas as well as in the
family of a Sailusa (Musician, actor, da ncer) . This is due
to the curse of sage Valmlki.
20. Still in the case of one blessed by merits, the cause
ofgrcat fortune, his statement can never be in vain, as seen
before.
21. Or, only that wealth which is acquired with very-
great difficulty by means of one's own efforts stays with
one-for a long time. All else goes away in course of time.
Lulitu - mahatmya 7.22-33
1045
22. One should utilize for sacred activities that wealth
which comes to him by chance. Hence build and dig
splendid tanks, wells etc. with this amount."
23-24. On hearing these words of hers, urged by his own
future fortune, he looked for a level ground with plenty of
water in different localities.
.Afterwards, he built a tank with perennial supply ofwater
in the eastern region. The water was free from impurities
and the tank was one that could be completed only by
spending a big amount ofwealth.
25. When the entire wealth was spent on workmen and the
artisans and he still saw the work incomplete, he became
worried and anxious.
26-28. (He thought thus) — " Unknown to him I shall
follow that thief named Vajra. Indeed much wealth has
been kept under the ground by him. Little by little I shall
ultimately remove much wealth". After mentally deciding
thus, he followed him without being observed by him.
Fetching wealth in that manner he completedthe bund with
that (money). In the middle (of the tank) there was the
palatial temple of lord Sarngin (Visnu) surrounded by water
(constructed by h i m ) .
29. That tank became a very splendid and huge reservoir
ofwater that never dried up. In the middle of the bund, he
built a big shrine of Sankara.
30. The forest that had been infested with many wild
beasts was denuded. Thereby he prepared many excellent
fields of very great value.
31-33. The fields were divided. Some were dedicated to the
Deities and others were donated to Brahmanas. He invited
many Brahmanas of whom the leader wasDevavrata. He
made them pleased by means of gold and clothes and spoke
these
words
"Where (i.e. what a lot of difference there is) am I a Kirata
named VTradatta selling firewood ? Where is the
construction of the great bund ? Where is the building up of
a great shrine ? Where is the allotment of fields and abodes
of Brahmanas ? It was only due to your kindness, O
excellent Brahmanas that everything has been achieved."
1046
Brahmanda Purana
34-37. Accepting that offer, the Brahmanas, the leader of
whom was Devavrata, who became contented, named that
Kirata as Dvijavarma. Those noble-souled Brahmanas of
great prowess named his wife Silavati. For the sake of
protecting them, the Kirata of great self-control took up his
residence there itself along with his wife and Kinsmen.
Delighting all Brahmanas, he named the city Deva-ratapura
after the name of the priest.
38-39. Thereafter, falling within the power of the passage
ofTime, Dvijavarma died and the messengers of Yama,
Brahma, Visnu and Rudra assembled there. A war broke
out amid them, and it could be compared only to the war
between Devas and Asuras. In the meantime sage Narada
came there and said :
40-41. "Do not fight among yourselves. Listen to my -
words. It was by means of theft that this Kirata constructed
the Bund sometime back. He shall be transformed to a
gaseous state and move about alone till the death of the
owner of •wealth (i.e. Vajra). As for him (i.e. Vajra) since
he has taken away wealth from many (he too shall move
about in a gaseous state) until all ofthem die."
42. On hearing the words ofNarada, all the messengers
went back. Dvijavarma assumed a gaseous state and moved
about in space for a' period of twelve years.
43. The sage said to his wife — "You have not committed
any defect or sin. With the meritorious acts committed by
you, go to the region of Brahma from this world."
44. On seeing her husband transformed to a gaseous state
she did not relish the idea ofgoing to) the abode of Brahma.
Attaining the state ofcomplete indifference to worldly
affairs, she spoke thus to the sage.
45-46. " I shall never go to the abode of Brahma without
my husband. I shall stay here itself till my husband regains
his body. Thereafter, I shall pursue the same goal as my
husband. Or, is there a ny act of atonement and expiation to
be performed by me or by hina ?"
Lalita -mahatmya 7 .41-59
1047
47-50. On hearing her words thus the ascetic was pleased
and he said : "Your body that is capable of experiencing joy
and sorrow can perform rites too. An atonement can be had
through my influence. 1 shall mention it to you. Before
taking any food one must have his holy dip in the great
Tirtha everyday. After devotedly worshipping Siva along
withAmbika he must meditate on Mahesana (god Siva) in-
his heart and then repeat the Mantra called Satarudra
Matiu.' (In the course of this period) he shall have only
roots, fruits and bulbous roots for food. By repeating this
Mantra one thousand and eight times even the slayer of a
Brahmana becomes liberated from sins. There is no doubt
at all that he will be liberated from all other sins as wel L"
5 1. After commanding her thus the ascetic imparted
Rudradhyaya to her. After blessing that woman thus, he
vanished there itself.
52. For the sake of doing something pleasing to her
husband, she performed rites of meditation and the
repetition ofthe great Mantras. Liberated from the sin of
theft, he regained his physical body.
53-55. Thereafter, the thief named Vajra met with his-death.
Others too to whom the wealth stolen by him belonged
passed away A Yama called them together and said thus :
— "Sin has been committed by you. Luckily some
meritorious deeds also have been performed. What is the
fruit that you wish to experience First of the auspicious
activities ?
56. On hearing his words thus, Vajra and others said: —
"At the outset the fruit of meritorious deeds shall be
enjoyed. Afterwards that ofthe sins shall be experienced."
57-59. Yama said once again. All of you go to heaven
immediately, on the strength of this (meritorious deed of
Dvijavarma) along with your wives, sons and friends."
They got into an excellent aerial chariot with Dvijavarma
as their leader and guide. Endowed with the relevant
benefits, they went speedily to heaven.
1. Name of a celebrated hymn in Vaj. Sarhhita XVI. 1-66.
But how-was the Kirata lady regarded eligible for repeating
Vedic Mantras ?
1048
Brahmanda Purana
Accompanied by his wife Dvijavarma passed beyond all
worlds and attained Ganapatya (the state of being the
commander of the Ganas-Attendants of Siva). Even today
he rejoices in Kailasa."
Indra said :
60. O highly intelligent one, mention the divisions and the
comparative merits of construction of bunds and other
meritorious deeds. It is conducive to the increase ofmerit."
Brhaspati said :
61-62. "Dvijavarma ofgreat reputation (attained everything)
after acquiring half of the meritorious deeds. Vajra
acquired a halfofthe remainder. Others were endowed with
a fu rther moiety of what still remained.
Action is committed by one in four ways — by the mind,
by the speech, by the casual movement of the body and by
the wilful activity of the body. These perish due to the
expiatory rites performed by the very same parts of the
body.
Indra said :
63. "What is the nature of Asava ? (Liquor). What is
its defect ? What is its merit ? What type of cooked food is
defective ? Mention this in detail to me." 1
Brhaspati said :
64. The different types of intoxicating beverages are as
follows : Paiffika (made from flour or rice), Talaja (from
the date palm) Kaira (coconut palm -juice), Mddhuka
(made from honey or Madhuka flowers), Gudasambhava
(prepared from molasses). In regard to sinful nature the
later ones mentioned above are half as dreadful as the
earlier ones.
65. Asava can be used as a beverage by the three castes
beginning with the Ksatriyas. Excepting a Brahmana lady,
1. Liquor-drinking is a great sin (Mahapapa). The
remaining chapter deals incidently with different types of
wines in ancient India, the permission to non-Brahmin men
and women to drink and strict prohibition for Brahmanas
even while worshipping 'Mothers' ( Afafr-goddesses).
La lit a -mahatmya 7.66-75 1049
all women can drink liquors beginning with the third one
i.e. Kaira (coconut palm juice, and prepared from honey
and molasses).
66-67. A widow, a virgin and a woman in her monthly
period shall avoid drinking liquor. If a woman drinks liquor
out of covetousness and not in the company of her husband,
she is called UnmadinI (a mad woman). One should avoid
her like a Candala woman.
68. The ratio of drinking liquors in the case of four castes
beginning with the Brahmanas shall be ten to eight or six to
four. In the case of women it shall be half of the above.
If they drink in the company of their husbands it shall be
one-fourth of the above.
69-71. After drinking liquor out of delusion, a Brahma na
should perform Krcchracandrayana expiation. Or he shall
repeat Gayatrl Mantra or Jatavcdasa Mantra ten thousand
times. If a man repeats Ambikahrdaya Mantra he shall
become pure. A Ksatriya among the three castes shall be
purified by repeating those Mantras half the number of
times. In the case of women the number of repetitions shall
be one-fourth or they can get the same done through
Brahmanas. One should repeat the Mantras a thousand
times under water and become purified thereby.
72. LaksmI, Sarasvatl, GaurT, Candika, Tripura, Ambika
Vaisnavl, Bhairavl, Kali and MahendrI are the Mothers.
73. There are other Sakti goddesses. In worshipping them
the liquor prepared from honey is approved of. A
Brahmana who has mastered the Vedarigas shall perform
worship without wine.
74. Those who are unattached to worldly objects attain
the greatest goal through their power (i.e. the power of
Mothers). They shall eat only what is dedicated and offered
to them first. Without thinking about other deities they
must be meditated upon. They must identify themselves
with M others.
75. This remembrance of the fact ofthe supreme power
(para-Sakti) is prescribed as the expiation for all sins
committed cither knowingly or unknowingly.
1050
Brahmanda Purana
76. The base fellow who drinks liquor without worshipping
Para Sakti shall stay in hell called Raurava for a period
calculated at the rate of a year for every drop so-consumed.
77. He who drinks liquor with a desire for enjoying
pleasures is the vilest of men. Excepting a fall from
precipitous rock or immolation into the fire, there is no
other means of atonement for him.
78-79. A Brahmana should not drink liquor out of
delusion or for the sake of friendship or because of
passionate
addiction.
A Brahmana shall be purified of sinful defects due to the
blessings of great men, by repentance of one's own action,
by worshipping Parasakti, by the observance of Yamas' and
Niya mas, by means of Krcchracandrdyana expiatory rites
calculated on the basis of the number of days (on which the
sin is committed). If the sin is committed consciously the
expiation shall be twice as much.
CHAPTER EIGHT* Narration of sexual Crimes.
Indru said :
1. What is Agamyugamana ? (carnally approaching a
forbidden woman). What is its defect ? What is the means
of expiation ? O noble sage, it behoves you to explain this
in detail to me.
Brhaspati said :
2. One's own mother, sister, wife of the preceptor and
the wife of one's maternal uncle — if one carnally
approaches any ofthese, there is no means ofexpiation (for
this sin).
This is chapter 3 inN.
Lalita-mahatmya 8.3-12 1051
3. The sin in carnally approaching one's sister is the
same as in the case of contact with one's mother. The same
is the result in contacting the wife of the preceptor. And the
preceptors are of various types.
4. Beginning with Brahmopadesu (i.e. imparting the
Gayatrl Mantra) and ending with (the exposition) of the
Vedanta philosophy, if everything is taught by one person
alone, he is called Maftazu.ru (Great preceptor).
5. I i Brahmopadefa is imparted by one and the Vedas
and Sastras are imparted by another or a number of other
persons, the former should be known as Acarya and each of
the latter a DeSika.
6. If one carnally approaches the Guru's wife, it is the ruin
ofhis soul. Ifthe wife of Acarya is defiled, one should
perform Krcchra and Atikrcchra rites for twelve years, each
of them lasting for six years.
7-8. If a beloved of the maternal uncle is approached, one
should perform Krcchra rite for six years. If a Brahmana
approaches a young woman ofhis own caste, he should
observe fast for three nights and perform a hundred
Prandyamas. If the woman of his caste is a harlot he
becomes pure (by observing fast) for three nights.3
9-10. (He becomes pure) in five days after the contact with
a Ksatriya woman and in seven days after the contact with
a Vai£ya woman. If one approaches any of the women of
oilmongers, Kiratas, fishermen, labourers etc., the purity
can be regained in twelve days or by worshipping
Dhardiakti (the Sakti of Earth). If a Brahmana approaches a
Sudra or a Gandala woman by mistake, he can become pure
in a year.
11. Dasi (a slave, harlot) is of four types : DevadasI,
BrahmadasI, Svatantra4 (independent) and Sudradasika.
The first two are on a par with a Ksatriya woman.
12. The other woman is equal to a prostitute and the
next one like a woman of the lowest caste. If a Brahmana,
out
Brahmanda Puratta
ofdelusion approaches his woman-slave, he shall acquire
sin in the matter under reference.
13-14. Ifany one indulges in sexual contact with his own
wife during the period of menstruation, he should perform
the Prajapatya rite. If she is another man's wife, the
observance of the rite shall be twice as much. If she is a
Ksatriya woman, it shall be four times as much. If she is a
Vaisya woman, it shall be eight times. If she is a Sudra
woman, it shall be sixteen times as much. Ifshe is of a
mixed caste, it (the expiation) shall be thirtytwo times. If
she is a harlot, the expiation is the same as in the case ofa
Sudra woman.
15. Ifa person, out ofdelusion, desires to cohabit with
his wife during her monthly course, he shall become
purified (after the act) only by taking bath, wearing new
clothes and performing expiatory rites mentioned before.
16. After fasting for the remaining part of the day, he
should take bath and perform religious rites. In the
case of sexual contact with other women also, everything
should be performed similarly.
17. Ifa person cohabits with a virgin without the legitimate
marital rites, but with the permission of her parents, he
shall become purified by observing fast for three nights.
Further, he must marry only that girl.
18. If any one cohabits with a virgin given in marriage
to another, he becomes purified after a quarter of the day.*
If anyone carnally approaches a virgin with the permission
of her parents he becomes purified in halfa day.**
19. Ifa person with the knowledge of his parents cohabits
with a girl for a month even when she is a virgin, he
•The Text N. shows that our text has mixed up some lines.
The N. text reads differently :
Ka/iyaganra pitroranujfiayd sardham tridineua viiudhyati j
'A person going to a girl given to another but with the
permission of the parents, becomes purified in three days'.
**In N. this line is preceded by the line :
ekena sari gal am jhatvd yo'nyasmai pratiyacchati
The person who has full knowledge that his daughter goes
with a -certain person and still gives her in marriage to
another should be known as .a Vrsala (Sudra) and be
excommunicated in all religious rites.'
Lalita-mahatmya 8.20-32
1053
should be known as a vrsala (Sudra) excommunicated in all
religious rites.*
20. If a woman is married by one but another man cohabits
with her with the knowledge of the parents, and if
the second man dies, the woman does not become a widow.
She can go over to the first man.
21. But she must get blessings of Brahmanas and perform
marital rites. Rites of renunciation* (?) should be
performed. So also the rites laid down in Srutis, Smrtis etc.
22. Ifa woman is at first married to a person but she
is given to another by her father on the death of that man, •
lie then becomes a mere tool in l he hands of that man
desirous Ofenjoyment of pleasures. She is not worthy of
taking part in any holy rite.
23. The entire universe consisting of the mobile and
immobile beings, beginning with Brahma and ending with
an ant, is said to be evolved out of the five elements and is
endowed with four instincts.
24-27. They (the instincts) are concerned with food,
copulation, sleep and fear. They exist forever. (Partially
defective text). Without food the creature cannot exist but
food incites passion. Hence, passion is difficult to avoid, in
the case
of living beings. The creator of the universe made it in the
forms of man and woman and through Cupid (God of love
and passion) caused the activity of the nature of creation,
sustenance and destruction. If Cupid is active, the whole
universe is active and if he recedes it gets dissolved.
Listen, I shall now mention the secret means whereby those
who are not endowed with knowledge and intellect can
attain salvation by means ofactivity alone.
28-32. (Mantra) — "Vasudcva is identical with every thing.
He is the ancient Purusa. This Laksmi is the original Prakrti,
the mother of the entire universe. For the satisfaction of
five elements in each churning sexual intercourse is being
carried out." If the sexual indulgence is after repeating
*N. reads : taya karmani "she should be made to perform
rites prescribed in. Srutis and Smrtis.
1054
Brahmanda Purina
this Mantra, both of them become persons of holy rites.
There is no sin in their case.
This is in regard to those who have the power of penance.
In the case of ordinary persons, downfall alone is in store.
Further, this is in the case ofone's own wife. Since fate is
more powerful than they (?)
If the hearts of both have mutual identity, since the minds
of both melt with devotion to the goddess, there is no sin in
their case too, if the act is not committed on prohibited days.
33-34. ( Mantra) —"This is A mb a, the mother of the
universe. This man is Sadasiva. For the pleasure of twenty-
five principles, it is being churned now". If the churning is
carried out with this Mantra, both of them become
meritorious in their deeds, due to the power ofthis Mantra.
There is no
sin in their case.
35. Listen to this, O Devendra. This is the greatest secret. It
is the destroyer of all sins simultaneously.
36. One should be endowed with devotion and faith.
After taking bath he should stand under water. Thereafter,
he shall repeat PahcadaSiksari ' Mantra a thousand and
eight
times.
37. By propitiating parasakti, one gets liberated from all*
sins. Thereby the sins committed in the course of ten
million Kalpas perish. He gets rid of all calamities and
obtains alL ambitions. "
Discussion about prohibited things : Indra requested
38. "O Holy lord, conversant with all holy rites and
pious activities, O holy sage, engaged in the welfare of all
living
1. The esoteric fifteen-lettered mantra of Parasakti is: Ha Sa
Ka La Hrirn Ha Sa Ka Ha La Hrim Sa Ka La Hrt.
2. The remaining chapter discusses the last Maliapataka viz
association with those who have committed one of the
Mahapatakas. As in the case ofincest, Smrtis like Manu XI.
181, Yaj III 261 etc. have prescribed different penances for
such sinners but there is no unanimity among them.
Laliti-muh&tmya 8.39-49 1055
beings, it behoves you to recount the special features of the
sin due to contact .
j Brhaspati said :
39. "The sin due to contact is mentioned to be offour
kinds: Kartd (the perpetrator) is the most important one.
The others in due order are Sahakrt (collaborator), Nimitta
(instigator) and Anumatu (abettor) .
40. The sin of these shall be thus: that of the latter is one-
tenth of the preceding one. One's purity is in accordance
with the manner mentioned before.
41-43a. The sin ofthepeople selling the following things 1 2
becomes reduced to the tenth from the earlier to the later in
the order in which they are mentioned •
Liquor, the flesh of an animal killed with a poisoned
weapon, gum resin, mushroom, onion, garlic, wrightia
antidysenteria, a gourd called Mahakausltakl, fruit of
Momordica Monadelpha , fungus (Mushroom of coloured
variety), a drug called HastinT, a plant called Sisulambika
Ficus Reiigiosa, the egg plant (the fruit of), the clearing nut
plant, the wood apple, jasmine.
43b-45. The sin of taking food supplied by these people
becomes reduced to the tenth from the earlier to the later in
the order in which they are mentioned, viz. : One who sells
(plots or buildings) forming part of a city or a village, the
(implements etc.) ofa Vaisya, the articles presented to
prostitutes, a servant, a citizen, a person staying in a remote
village, a person of bad repute, a physician, a forest dweller,
a Saivite, a pimp, a person who sells cooked food, a person
who maintains himselfby dealing in weapons, a recluse and
a person who censures Vedic conduct oflife.
46-49. If one independently takes in an edible fried in oil,
one shall point out the sin mentioned therein. He shall point
out that the thing seen by them alone and eaten by them is
free from sin.*
1. VV. 41-45. list the prohibited things for sale.
2. W. 46-59 throw light on complex social situation in
ancient India and the superstition of pollution by sight.
1056
Bruhmundu Purana
If one eats without being seen by others edibles fried in oil
and cooked food belonging to Brahmanas, Ksatriyas,
Vaisyas and Sudras the sin shall be one-fourth (?)
If a Brahmana eats the food prepared by his female slave
and seen by her, the sin is half. If the cooked food is seen
by a Vesya (harlot) the sin is three-fourths. The cooked
food of a cowherd, except the four milk products, shall be
on a par with that ofa Sudra woman. The cooked food
prepared in oil or ghee or mixed with jaggery taken from a
Vaisya does not become denied.
50-52. A fallen Brahmana woman is on a par with a Vaisya
woman. There is no harm ifthe food is seen by her. If a
Brahmana eats the food of a Bruoa ( Brahmana-impostor, a
pretender) he shall perform a hundred Pranayamas. Or he
shall repeat Drupaddd Mantra (AV. 6.115.2-3) three times
under water. Or he shall repeat Idarft Visnu etc. (RV. 1-22-
17) or Tryambakam etc. (RV. 7-59-12) underwater. By
observing fast for a night, he shall become free from sin.
53-54. Or he shall repeat the Annasukta or the Mantra
Bhrgurvai vdruni. (Tait Up. III-l.l) and sprinkle water over
the food repeating the Pavamanika Mantras. He shall then
repeat the verse Brahmdrpanam etc. (Bhagavad GUS IV.
24) observing holy rites. By observing fast for a night, he
shall become pure.
55. If a woman eats the food of a Bruva etc., she shall feed
Brahmanas for a day. If a Brahmana takes their food in an
emergency, he is not defiled thereby.
56. Ifa person takes food inspired seven times by the
mantra ldarh Visnu etc. (RV. 1-22-17) and meditates over it
with the idea "I am He", he shall not become defiled.
57. Or he shall meditate on Sankara, repeat the Mantra
Tryambakam etc. (RV. 7-59-12) and meditate over it with
the idea "I am He", he does not become defiled.
58-59. Listen, O Devendra, to these secret words of mine.
One shall meditate upon goddess Para Sakti, repeat Pan-
cadasaksari Mantra and take food after dedicating the same
to her. Ifhe repeats this everyday, that Brahmana will never
have the sin from the defect of food. He need not be afraid
of poverty.
Lalita-mahatmya 8.60 — 9.3
1057
60-61. He need not fear sickness nor enemies. If he repeats
the Mantra, he shall attain salvation. Everywhere and at all
times he shall meet with auspiciousness.
Thus, O Sakra, the details regarding sins have been
explained to you. So also means of atonement for them.
What else do you wish to hear ?
CHAPTER NINE
Churning of the ocean for Nectar
Indra submitted
1. O holy lord, conversant with all types of holy duties,
the foremost among those who know the (events of the)
three units of time (i.e. past, present and future); sinful
activities and the means of remedy, thereofhave been
perfectly recounted by you.
2. What is that Karman ofmine, as a result of which
this mishap has befallen me ? x What is the means of
atonement for the same ? Mention this, O most excellent
one among tho.se who speak fluently.
Brhaspati explained :
3. It is traditionally remembered that then* Danu
was born ofDiti and KaSyapa and a daughter called
Rupavatl
1. The story of Indra killing liis preceptor TriSiras or
ViSvajit on the suspicion ofhis complicity with Daityas and
the consequent pursuit by Brahma-hatya (the sin of
Brahmana murder) and Lord Naravana's division, of Indra's
sin of Brahniahatya among women, trees and the earth is
found in Mbh. Udyoga 9-3-4; Sdnti 342.32-34 and 41 and
Udyoga 9.43 southern recension and other Puranas.
•Our text reads iato ' — But N. reads suto 'a son'. Smriah in
V. 3a in our
text and suto in N. means both. The texts presume that
Danu is the name of a man and Kasyapa was his father.
MM. Adi 65.12 clearly states that Danu was the daughter of
Daksa and she was given in marriage to Ka£yapa. That is
Kasyapa was the husband and not the father nfDanu. Other
Puranas endorse Mbh. If Smxtah in V. 3a is emended as
Smrtd the verse means : 'A
beautiful girl remembered by the name Danu was born to
Diti and KaSyapa.
1058
Rrahmanda Parana
was also born whom the father (Kasyapa) gave to Dhata (in
marriage) .
4. An excessively brilliant son Visvarupa was born to
her. He was always devoted to Narayana. He was a master
of the Vedas and Vcdarigas.
5. Then the lord of Daityas chose the son of Bhrgu
(i.e. Sukra) as his priest. You were appointed here in the
kingdom ofthe Devas as Vasava.
6. Prior to this when you were in Sudharma (the Assembly
Hall of Devas), a certain question was put by you in the
presence of sages.
7. "Which is better, worldly existence or pilgrimage ?
What is its excellence ? Be pleased to bless me with a
decisive answer."
8-9. All ofthem began to answer but before that, as fate
would have it, the following answer was given by me
quickly.
"Pilgrimage is far more excellent than worldly existence."
On hearing that the sages became furious and cursed me.
10. " G o immediately to Karmabhumi, "Land of holy
rites" i.e. Bharata (India) along with your sons limited in
number due to poverty." On being cursed thus by those
infuriated sages, I became dejected. I entered the city
ofKand.
11-12. On seeing the city devoid of a priest, you became
worried in mind along with the Devas. For the sake of
priesthood, Visvarupa was respectfully entreated by you.
Visvarupa, the most excellent one among persons engaged
in austerities, the sister's son of Danavas, became the priest
of Devas.
13. The priest of great power of penance did not have any
excessive enmity towards Daityas. At that time the lord
ofDaityas and Vasava became equally powerful.
14. Then once O king, you became very furious and desired
to kill the nephew of the lord of Danavas. With that desire
you hastened to the forest where he was practising penance.
15-16. He was seated there along with the sages. He
appeared like a mountain with three peaks.* By reciting the
Visvarupa had three heads and was hence called Trisiras.
Zalitd-mahatmya 9.17-27 1059
Vcdic Mantras he caused the quarters to reverberate. He
was completely engrossed in the Bliss of Brahman — you
considered that (killing him) will be for the welfare of all
living beings. With the favour of Isa, all his heads were
simultaneously chopped off by you.
17-18. On acquiring that sin, you were afflicted frequently.
You went to a cave in the Meru and stayed there for many
years. On hearing the words of sages, Brahma came to
know about the death ofhis son. Being distressed due to the
grief over the death of his son, he became angry and cursed
you.
19-20. "Due to my curse may Vasava become immediately
devoid ofsplendour and glory."
Devas then became leaderless and bewildered. They were
harassed by the Daityas. Separated from you and me, fthey
fled to the abode of Brahma. After making obeisance to
him, they reported him everything that had happened.
21. Thereupon, the self-born lord (god Brahma) began to
ponder over the remedy for that sin. But he was not able to
find any such remedy.
22-24. Thereat, surrounded by the Devas, he approached
Narayana. After bowing down to him and eulogising him
the four-faced Lord submitted to him the relevant facts.
After reflecting very much, the lord of the world (Nara-
yana), withgreat sympathy, split the sin into three parts and
assigned them to three different places viz. women, Earth
and Trees. He granted boons too to them.
25-26. The boon then granted to the women was in contact
with husbands and acquisition of sons in all seasons (or
menstruation period). That granted to the trees ofevery type,
was the ability to grow once again when cut.
Madhusudana bestowed the boon of ability to fill up dugout
places of the Earth. The sin began to function in them as
menses in the case ofwomen, exudation ofsap in the case of
trees and barren spot with saline soil in the case ofthe Earth.
27. You, Indra came out of that cave and became the leader
ofthe Devas. You acquired the wealth and glory of
kingdom due to the favour of Parmesthin.
1060
Brahmanda Purana
28-29. Pacified by him, Dhata spoke to J anardana — "My
curse will not be in vain. Let it take effect after the lapse of
some time" (O Hari— N).
On hearing the words of the sage of unmeasured splendour,
the lord became delighted. Conversant with the shape of
future events he went away silently.
30. Till this time you were ruling over the three worlds-and
being arrogant on account of your glory and suzerainty, you
caused harm to the Kailasa mountain.
3 1. Sage Durvasa, the holy lord, was sent by the
omniscient Lord Siva. Desirous of suppressing your
haughtiness sage Durvasa cursed you.
32. The resull of both the curses has been the same. See,
the three worlds have become devoid ofglory and brilliance.
33. Tajfias are not being performed nor Dunas (charitable
gifts) are being distributed. O Vasava, there is neither raffia
(Restraint on the sense-organs) nor Niyama (Holy
observance of vows etc.). Penance and austerities are not
found anywhere.
34. All the Brahmanas are devoid of glory and splendour.
Their minds are overpowered by covetousness. They are
devoid of inherent strength and deficient in courage. All of
them have become more or less Atheists.
35. The earth has lost all its essential juice and herbal
products. It is becoming more and more feeble and
powerless. The sun has a dim and grey disc; the moon is
bereft ofits lustre.
36. The fire-god is lacking in lustre, his form being
adversely affected by wind and dust. The spaces of quarters,
are not bright and the sky is not clear.
37. Devas are weak. They appear entirely different.
The three worlds including mobile and immobile beings are
on the verge of ruin."
Hayagriva said :
38. "Even as Brhaspati and Mahendra were conversing thus,
Malaka and other great Da it y as attacked Svargaloka
(Heaven).
Lalila - mah&tmya 9.39-50
1061
39. Haughty on account of their physical strength, they
chopped off all trees in the whole of Nandana park. They
hit and beat the gardeners with different weapons.
40. They smashed down the rampart wall and rushed
in the city. They thrashed and tortured the Suras staying in
their palaces.
41. Particularly, they abducted the gem-like (beautiful)
celestial Damsels. Thereupon, the Devas who were
completely afflicted cried loudly.
42. On hearing such a noisy tumult. Vasava left his seat and
began fleeing followed by all Devas.
43. After reaching the abode of Brahma, Vrsa (i.e.
Indra) with gloomy face recounted factually the entire
activity of the Daityas.
44. On hearing it, Brahma the creator of the worlds glanced
at Harihaya (Indra) whose splendour and lustre had been
destroyed and who had been accompanied by all Devas and
said this to them.
45. "O Indra, do seek refuge inMukunda alongwith all
Devas. That destroyer of Daityas will bring about your
welfare."
46. After saying this, Brahma himself, the grandfather ofthe
worlds, went to the ocean of Milk accompanied by him as
well as Devas.
47. Then Brahma and other Devas eulogised Lord
Janardana, the great ruler of the worlds with excellent
words.
48. Then the delighted lord Vasudeva, the eternal lord who
is eager to protect the universe, told Devas.
Sri Bhagavan said :
49. "I shall perfectly bring about an increase in your
case by means of my brilliance alone. What is being
suggested by me may be carried out by you all.
50. Cast down into the ocean of Milk all types of medicinal
herbs. Get into an alliance with those Asuras and do
everything in collaboration with them.
Brahmanda Purana
51. Make the Mandara mountain yourchurningrod 1 and
Vasuki your churning rope. I shall stand near to help you,
O Suras. May the churning for the Nectar be carried out.
52. All Danavas should be addressed in a conciliatory
manner "Of course the benefit (of churning the ocean) is
common to you and to us".
53. All of you will become strong and immortal by
•drinking nectar that jvill come out when the ocean of milk
is being churned.
54. I shall manage everything in such a manner that the
Daityas will only exert themselves but will not get any part
of Nectar".
55-56. All those Suras who were advised thus by •
Srlvasudeva made an alliance with the Daityas of matchless
power.
The Suras and the Asuras brought various kinds of herbs
and cast them into the ocean of Milk. They made the
Mandara mountain which was spotlessly purer than the
moon, their churning rod and Vasuki the churning rope.
With very great effort they began to churn the ocean.
57. The gods were allotted places near the tail of Vasuki.
The sons ofDiti were employed by Sauri (Visnu) at the
portion ofthe head.
58. Although the Daityas were very powerful, they became
pale and devoid ofbrilliance when their bodies were
scorched and singed by the fiery breaths of that (serpent).
59. The Suras who were pulling at the portion of the tail
were rendered robust and devoid of fatigue through a
favourable gust of wind induced. by Visnu.
60. In the middle ofthe ocean of Milk, the exceedingly
lustrous lord in the form of primordial Tortoise became the
basis and support ofthe Mandara mountain that was rotating
therein .
1. The story of churning the milk-ocean for nectar appears
in Mbh. Adi. 18, VR 1.45, Bh. P. VIII 6,7 and other
Puranas all affirming pro-sura role of Visnu. This Purana is
no exception as can be seen from VV. 49r54. The episode
reflects against the greatness of Visnu.
Lalita-mahatmya 9.61-71
1063
61. Madhava pulled Vasuki speedily from the midst of all
Devas by assuming a separate form and from the midst of
Daityas by assuming another form.
62-65. In the form of Brahma (KSrrtia— Tortoise, in N) he
supported the mountain that had occupied the ocean. In
another form, that of the divine sage (i.e. Narayana), he
enlivened Devas and rendered them more powerful and
robust frequently with great brilliance.
By means of another splendour and radiance that could
withstand use of force, the omnipotent Janardana revived
the serpent.
When the ocean of Milk continued to be churned by the
Devas and Danavas, Surabhi (the Divine Cow) , honoured
by the Suras came up in front of them. At that time, O
ascetic,, the Devas and Daityas attained great joy.
66-69. When the ocean of Milk was once again churned by
the Devas and Danavas, goddess VarunI with tremulous
eyes on account of inebriety, rose up even as the Siddhas in
the firmament began to think — " What is this"? She
smilingly stood in front of the Asuras.
The Daityas did not accept her. Therefore, they became
Asuras. They were given the appellation Asura in the sense
"Those who do not have Sura (liquor)". 1
Thereupon, she stood in front of Devas. On the direction
given by Paramesthin (Brahma) Devas joyously accepted
her. In view of the fact that they accepted Sura, they
became glorified by the appellation Sura.
70. When the churning proceeded ahead, Parijata, the
great tree, appeared in front of them rendering the region
around fragrant by means of its sweet smell.
71. The intelligent groups of celestial damsels, of
excessively beautiful forms, O divine sage, appeared in
front of them, captivating the minds of all people.
1. A popular etymology : A-sura (Non-wine-imbibers).
Originally it is derived from A as — 'to throw' — who
threw out gods. But in Vedic it is. used with Varuna and as
an adj. it means * divine', 'Supreme Spirit' (MW 121-1).
The A-sura is a later formation come to be supported by-
such Purana episodes as in VV. 00-09.
1064
Brahma ml a Parana
72. Then the moon of cool rays rose up. Mahesvara took it
up. The different kinds of poison rose up. The species of
Nagas accepted them.
73. Then the gem named Kaustubha came up. Janar-
dana took it. Thereafter, the great medicinal herb named
Vijaya
(Hemp), that caused intoxication through the smell of its
leaves, was born. Bhairava accepted it.
74. Then, dressed in divine robes lord Dhanvantari, himself
stood up holding a pot filled with Nectar in his hand.
75. Then, O storehouse of austerities, Devas, Daityas and
sages all round became delighted and contented.
76. Then, from that great ocean of Milk, goddess Sri,
the bestower of boons, came up holding a lotus in her hand
and seated in a full blown lotus.
77. Then with a contented heart, all sages eulogised
the great goddess Sn by means of Srisukta*. The
Gandharvas sang well.
78. All the groups of celestial damsels, the leader of
whom was VisvacI, danced. The Gariga and other sacred
rivers approached her for the purpose of her bath.
79. Taking up the water kept in a sacrificial vessel (gold
vessel in N.) the eight elephants (supporters) ofthe quarters
bathed goddess Sri occupying the lotus.
80. The ocean of Milk in an embodied form gave her a
lotus garland. The excellent and valuable TulasI that was
born then identified itselfwith Hari.
81. Visvakarma bequeathed her all divine ornaments.
Wearing divine garlands and robes and adorned with divine
ornaments, Rama proceeded towardsthe region ofthe chest
of Visnu even as all were watching her.
82. TulasI was held by Visnu of great potentiality. Goddess
LaksmI with the region ofthe chest of Visnu as her
*A supplementary ( kkila ) Sukta after RV. rv\ iv. 34.
Lalitu -mahatmya 10.1-5
1065
abode, the great goddess of all the worlds, looked at the
Devas with eyes as if melting with compassion. 1
CHAPTER TEN Manifestation of Mohini :
Hayagriva said :
1. Then, on being accepted and assisted by lord Visnu
of great might, the exceedingly courageous Devas with
Mahen-dra ns their leader, became highly delighted.
2. Malaka and other Daityas had become adversely
disposed towards Visnu, so they were abandoned by SrT
(the goddess of glory and fortune). Hence, they were
extremely dejected.
3. So the Daityas snatched away the golden vessel that
contained the excellent essence of nectar and that had been
held in his hands by Dhanvantari. Thereat a violent dispute
arose between the Asuras and Devas.
4. In the meantime, Visnu, the sole protector ofall the
worlds, earnestly propitiated Lalita 2 whose form was in
union with his own.
5. On seeing the dreadful battle between the Suras and
Asuras, Brahma went back to his own region and Sambhu
remained in Kailasa.
1. The list of' Je wcls'that were churned up from the milky
ocean
and their order of coming out differs in other Puranas. For
example, the Bh. P. VIII. 8 gives the following orderand
list of the 'jewels' : I. Surabhi (the divine cow), 2.
Uccaihsravas (ahorse), 3. Airavata (an elephant), 4.
Kaustubha (a jewel), 5. Parijata (a flowering tree), 6.
Apsaras (Divine damsels) 7. Laksmi (a goddess), 8. Varuni
(the wine-deity) 9. Dhanvantari (with ajar of Amrta), the
Bhagavata list does not include Gandra, Visa (poison
absorbed by Nagas) and Vijaya (Hemp) given in our lext.
2. This being the glorious story of Lalita, Visnu is shown to
have propitiated Lalita to assume the enchanting form of
Mohini. No other Purana mentions this.
1066
Brahmanda Puran
6. Vrsa (Indra) fought with Malaka, the leader of the
Daityas. All the Suras fought with Asuras.
7. The lord (Visnu), the leader of Yogins, propitiated
MahesvarT. By meditating solely on her, he became
identical in form with her.
8. She fascinated and enchanted everyone. She was the
very heroine incarnate of the sentiment of love. She was
richly-clad in a seductively charming dress and she was
bedecked with all ornaments.
9. After stopping the terrific battle between the Suras
and Asuras, she enchanted the Daityas with her smile and
said :
10. "Enough of fighting. Of what avail are the weapons,
that tear and pierce the vulnerable points ? Of what avail
are vain and harsh utterances that cause parched throats ?
11. I myself shall be the impartial Mediator between you
and the heaven-dwellers. Both you and these Devas have
worked strenuously in this enterprise.
12. 1 shall distribute this wonderful nectar equally among
all of you. The excellent vessel of nectar should be handed
over to me".
13. On hearing those words of hers, the Daityas were
deluded by her utterances. Foolishly they gave the vessel of
nectar to her.
14. That lady of exquisite beauty that could fascinate
the entire universe, made separate rows of seats for the
Suras and Asuras.
15. Standing in between the two rows she spoke to the
Suras and Asuras — "All of you be quiet. Everything will
be given by me in due order".
16. All of them unanimously accepted her statement.
That lady powerful enough to delude the entire world,
began to destribute.
17. She made clinking sounds with her golden ladle.
The auspicious bangles jingled and tinkled. Equipped with
beautiful ornaments, she shone like the most exquisite of all
fine arts.
Lalita -mahatmya 10.18-29
1067
18. In her beautiful left hand that resembled a lotus, the pot
of nectar shone bri lliantly. At the outset, she served the
nectar in the row of the Devas by means of her ladle.
19. Even as she was serving thus in due order, Sairrihi-kcya
(Rahu) who was sitting in the middle (of the row of Devas)
was pointed out to her by the moon and the sun. She cut
him offwith the hand holding the ladle. His head alone that
had consumed the nectar went over to the sky.
20. Even after seeing it, the Asuras who were deluded
remained quiet. In this manner, she distributed the entire
quantity of nectar among the Devas. She placed the vessel
in front of the Asuras and vanished.
2 1. On seeing the empty vessel, all the Daityas and
Danavas became excessively furious. They desired to fight
too.
22. Indra and all other Suras had become stronger due
to their imbibing the nectar. With their weapons they
fought the weaker Asuras.
23. On being hit and pierced by the excellent Suras,
hundreds of leading Danavas went to the ends of quarters
and many went to the Patala.
24. The lord of the Devas who was glanced at (favourably)
by the goddess Sr!, conquered the Daitya named Malaka
and got back his own glory.
25. After regaining his throne, Mahendra, the conqueror
of demons, protected the three worlds as before, duly
attended by the Suras.
26. As before, all the Devas roamed about as they pleased
without fear, in the three worlds consisting of mobile and
immobile beings. They were delighted in their minds for
ever.
27. After observing these activities of MohinT, sage Narada,
who was surprised very much and who used to move about
as he pleased, went to Kailasa.
28. He was permitted by Nandin to go in. He bowed down
to Paramesvara (god Siva). On being duly received by that
lord, he was gratified and he took his seat.
29. When the sage who habitually sported about as he
pleased, was seated, the great lord, the consort of Parvatl,
fair in complexion like crystal, asked him.
Brahmanda Purana
30. "O holy lord conversant with everything that has taken
place, O divine sage who have sanctified the seat you
occupy, O sage fond of provoking quarrels, what about the
tidings there of the heaven-dwellers ?
3 1. Who has won, the party of Suras or that of Asuras ?
What is the news regarding the Nectar? What is being done
by V i s n u ? "
32. On being asked thus by Mahesa, the excellent sage
Narada who was extremely delighted and surprised spoke.
Ndrada said :
33. "O lord, you know everything because you are
omniscient. Still, everything will be reported by me now,
since I have been asked by you.
34. When such a terrible battle took place between the
Daityas and the heaven-dwellers, Adinarayana of glorious
brilliance assumed the form of Mohini.
35. On seeing that lady wearing grand splendid ornaments,
the very embodiment of the sentiment of Love and
Romantic feelings, the Suras and Asuras desisted from their
active fighting.
36. The Daityas who were deluded by her Maya, were
requested (to hand back) the vessel of nectar. Immediately
they gave it to her and made her the arbitrator.
37. After receiving it with a captivating smile, that goddess
distributed the entire quantity of nectar among the Devas.
38. Not being able to see her because she had vanished
and finding the vessel (of nectar) empty, the Daityas
became furious. They with their faces blazing (flushed)
with anger, rose once again to fight.
39. Since they had imbibed nectar, the immortal ones
became more powerful with excessive exploits. Defeated
by them
and almost destroyed by them, the great Daityas went down
to Pat a la."
40-41. On hearing about this episode, the immutable lord of
BhavanI hurriedly sent away Narada. Musing constantly on
what he (Narada) reported to him and being wonderstruck,
he, accompanied by Parvati, but unknown to all his atten-
Lalita -mahatmya 10.42-52 1069
danls (Pramathas) and (even) to Nandin, Skanda and Vina-
yaka, approached Visnu.
42. On seeing Lord Siva accompanied by his consort riding
his vehicle (the bull) arrived at the shore of the (milky)
ocean, Visnu got up from his seat, the body o* the serpent
(Sesa) and came over to him.
43-44. After getting down from his vehicle, Isa stood there
accompanied by Parvatl. On seeing him Acyuta, Vistara-
sravas, (i.e. Visnu) hastened to him. He received him duly
with materials of welcome and worship. With greatjoy and
love, he embraced the consort of Bhavani very closely and
asked him the purpose of his visit.
45-46. M a had eva requested him — "Q lord Purusottama,
O glorious Lord and master of great Yogic practice, show
me that beautiful form of excellent magnificence, charming
in every respect, which had been assumed by you — the
form that bewitched and fascinated everyone, and which
surpassed the power of the mind (imagination) and of
speech (being beyond description).
47. I wish to see that form of yours which is the presiding
deity of the sentiment of love. It should, by all means, be
seen by me. Indeed, you are like the divine cow that yields
everything that is sought."
48-49. On being repeatedly requested thus by Mahadeva,
Hari the lord and master of great yogic practice, meditated
with singleminded devotion on that (supreme deity), by
meditating
on whom that matchlessly miraculous form had been
obtained by him (before). Smiling a little, he said,— "Be it
so" and then vanished.
50. Sarva repeatedly sent his glances all round. Then he
saw a beautiful garden in a cerlain place, the like ofwhich
had never been seen before.
5 1. The bees were drinking honey and amusing themselves
among rows and rows of full blown blossoms. The quarters
were rendered fragrant by the sweet smell from bunches of
Campaka (Michelia Campaka) flowers.
52. Cuckoos were revelling and fluttering (by imbibing)
the liquor-like nectar from bunches of mango blossoms.
Peacocks
1070
Brahntanda Purana
were engaged in dancing sports among stumps of Asoka
trees.
53. The humming sound of the swarms of bees appeared to
be superior to the note of lutes. The garden shone brilliantly
on account of PatalT (Trumpet flowers) red in colour and
having excessive fragrance.
54. It had an elegant charm with the clusters of the flowers
ofTa mala (xanthochymus pictorius) , Ta la (palm tree) and
Hintala (Phoenix) appearing like a garland. It was well-
decorated by means of unsplit splendour and magnificence
of lotus blossoms in the ponds along the borders.
55. It abounded in full blown flowers and beautiful
sprouts moving gracefully in the gentle breeze. It was
rendered fragrant by the continued flow of sweet smell of
flowers therein that excelled even the flowers of heavenly
tree Santana.
56. A beautiful woman w'as seen at the foot of a Parijata
tree, there in that garden full of flowers and pleasing to the
minds of all people.
57. She was reddish fair in complexion like the rising
sun. She was proud of her fresh youthfulness. (Defective
text). Her feet, nails and lips were excellent and ruby-
coloured.
58. By profuse application of the splendid red dye and
lac, her feet were blood-red in colour. She was very
charming with lotus-like feet adorned with anklets
producing sweet tinkling notes.
59. Her shanks were capable of suppressing the pride
of the quiver of the hero Anahga (Lord of Love). She shone
charmingly with her thighs resembling the trunk of an
elephant as well as the stem of a plantain tree in
complexion (as well as shape).
60. Her excellent buttocks were covered with a soft glossy
silk of very fine texture and pink colour. She was very
brilliant in appearance with big hips and loins.
6.1. A Golden girdle studded with freshly cut ruby stones
heightened herbeauty. From her navel ofdeep, depression
resembling a deep eddy, the beautiful lustre ofher Trivali
(skin in three folds considered to be a symbol ofbeauty)
rose up-like waves.
Lalita-mahatmya 10 62-71 1071
62- Hundreds of pearl necklaces covered her breasts
resembling buds about to burst open and moved about as if
in swing. Her frail waist was pressed down by her weighty
and excessively plump breasts.
63. She had arms tender like the Sirlsa ( Acacia Sirissa)
flowers. She was bedecked in bangles and bracelets. In her
fingers she had rings. Her neck was beautiful like the well
polished conch-shell.
64-65. Her chin was curved and shone like a mirror. Her
lips were red in colour. Her bright shining white teeth were
set in beautiful rows. They resembled the moon. They had
the lustre of jasmine bud. She appeared to reveal and
radiate moonlight. She shone with nose-rings' with big
pearls.
66. Her braid of hair tied up neatly and adorned with
the inner petals of Ketaka flowers shone well. Her eyes
were long and fascinating. Her forehead resembled half the
disc of the Moon. Her beautiful forelocks were neatly
arranged.
67. Her ears were adorned with earings studded with rubies
beautifying the tips of the ears. The betel leaf preparation
that she was chewing was rendered fragrant by scented
juice, camphor and musk.
68. Her face was as sweet as the disc of beautiful autumnal
moon; the mark on her forehead made ofKasturl (musk)
shone gorgeously. She had beautiful tresses of hair thickly
grown and bluish black in colour.
69-71. The saffron powder applied on the parting line in the
middle of the head increased her lustre. Her ornament
Uttamsa (a chaplet-like ornament worn on the crown of the
head) shone like the digit of the moon. Her eyes were
tremulous with excessive rapture. She was in extremely
romantic and amorous guise bedecked in all sorts
ofornaments. On seeing that lady engaged in playing with
her ball with the jewels (jewelled ornaments like bangles
etc) swinging to and
1. The mention of nose-ring shows that this work
(Lalitcpakhyina) must be later than the 10th cent. A.D. (P.
K. Gode had adduced adequate evidence to prove this).
Rock-cut temples and frescos of pre-lOth cent, period do
not show nose-rings.
1072
Brahmanda Purana
fro, Isvara (Siva) immediately left Uma and ran after that
lady.
72. On seeing her beloved husband running thus, Uma
was very much shaken by surprise. She censured herself
and her beauty, overwhelmed with shame and envy, she
stood there silently with the head bent down.
73. Siva caught Jier somehow and embraced her frequently.
Shaking hini off repeatedly, she too ran far away.
74. Seizing her once again, Isa who was completely
under the influence of the god of Love embraced her
impetuously. His semen dropped down then.
75. Mahasasta, the lord of great strength, was born
therefrom. He was capable of dispelling the arrogance of
many crores ofleading Daityas.
76. Due to the contact with the drops of that semen, O
suppressor of Vindhya mountain, the earth assumed the
colour of silver and gold instantly at different places.
77. Similarly that deity Visvamohin! (the enchantress
of the universe) vanished. Turning back in the company of
GaurT, Girisa (Siva) too went to his mountain.
78. I shall tell you a wonderful thing, O husband of
Lopamudra.. Listen, this has been in my heart. It has never
been revealed to anyone.
79. Formerly, there was a demon named Bhandasura. He
was the leader of all Daityas. He had harassed Devas
formerly in various ways as he pleased, since he was very
clever.
80. From his right shoulder he created a Daitya named
Visukra who was capable ofprotecting his species. He was
on a par with Sukra and conversant with all thoughts.
81. He created Visariga of defiled crest from his left
shoulder. Bhanda, the Danava, created a sister too named
Duminl.
82. In the company of his brothers of fierce valour, this
demon killed all his enemies. With increased heroism and
prowess he hit and hurt the entire cosmos.
83. On seeing him enkindled in spirit and splendour,
Brahma, Visnu and Mahesa began to flee immediately.
They stayed in their respective abodes permanently.
Lalita-mahatmya 10.84—1 1.5
84. At the very same time, stupefied on being thrashed by
his arms, the groups of heaven-dwellers found themselves
incapable of even breathing.
85-86. Utterly bewildered and frightened some of them hid
themselves deep within the nether worlds; some in the
waters of the ocean; some in the corners of different
quarters and some in bushes (on the tops) of mountains.
They abandoned their wives, women-folk and children. The
Rbhus (i.e. Devas) lost their offices of power. They began
to roam about in disguise.
87. Bhanda considered everyone no better than a blade of
grass— every one namely Yaksas, great serpents, Siddhas
and Sadhyas, although they were highly arrogant of their
ability to fight. He did not mind even Brahma, Padma-
nabha (Visnu) and Rudra as well as Indra, the wielder. of
thunderbolt. Thus Bhanda ruled over all the worlds.
88-90. It was to kill Bhandasura and to protect the three
worlds, O sage, that the third form (of the goddess.) rose up
from the fire of great sacrifice. They called the goddess of
this form Lalita and Para devata (the supreme Deity). Her
four arms are adorned with PSsa (noose), Arikusa (goad),
Dhanus (bow) and the highest Sakti, having her form
identical with the supreme Brahman. Adept in conducting
warfare, she killed Bhanda the leading Daitya in a batde.
CHAPTER ELEVEN
The Appearance of Demon Bhanda
Agastya said : —
1. "How was Bhandasura born? How did Tripurambika
originate ? How did she smash him in battle ? Mention
everything in detail?"
Hayagriva said :
2-5. After leaving DaksayanI and destroying her father's
Yajfia, Siva became engrossed in the Self, the essence
ofbliss
Brahmanda Purana
and knowledge, and observed his own spirit by means of
his Self. He entered the region on the border of the
Himavan on the banks of Gariga, where he was attended
upon by the sages. He became characterised by the quality
of being indifferent to the mutually opposed pairs
( Dvandvas ). That lady of resolute determination
propitiated Sankara for a long time. After abandoning her
body (i.e. as DaksayanI), she took rebirth as the daughter of
Himalaya.
6. The lord cupid ofmountains heard from Narada that
his daughter had been Rudranl. Hence, he placed her near
Siva for the sake of serving him.
7. In the meantime, the Devas were harassed byTaraka. 1
On being advised by god Brahma, they called cupid (the
god of Love) and said thus :
8. "At the beginning of the period of creation, lord Brahma
began procreating all subjects; But he never had pleasure or
satisfaction in his mind. He performed penance for a long
time mentally, verbally and physically.
9. Thereupon, the delighted Lord Visnu the hestower
ofboons unto all embodied beings appeared there
accompanied by-Laksml. He asked Brahma to choose any
boon as he liked.
Brahma said :
10. "O lord, ifyou are pleased, let it be that I shall
be able to create this entire universe consisting of mobile
and immobile beings, without any strain. Let me be able to
create, everything through your grace".
11. On being implored thus by Brahma, the lord glanced
at MahalaksmI. Indeed, it was at that time that you
manifested yourself, assuming a form that could enchant
the universe.
1. An Asura chief. (PE, p. 786) on the basis of some
Puranas states
(hat he gut a boon from Siva *tliat none other Ilian a son
born to Siva should be able to kill him'. Our text here (VV.
16-17) attributes the granting of the boon to god Brahma.
Siva was a widower then and he must be persuaded to
marry to beget a son for killing Tarakasura. Hence, the
deputation of Cupid the god of Love resulting in Kama's
being burnt as narrated in the subsequent story.
Laliti -mahatmya 11.12-24
1075
12. For serving you as weapons, the flower-arrows and the
sugarcane bow were given to you. The delighted Hari
granted you invincibility and the state of being always a
Victor.
13. This (Brahma) creates living beings through the cause
i.e. one's own Karman (past action), you shall be the
witness through your own folk (aides). May you thus enjoy
pleasure.
14. O Cupid, Brahma to whom boons have been granted,
places the burden on you and realizes mental •satisfaction
and remains care-free even today.
15-17. Your strength and vigour will never be ineffective,
your valorous exploit can never be futile. Though gentle
and tender, your flowery weapons can never be in vain.
There is a Danava named Taraka to whom Brahma had
granted boons. He harasses all the worlds. Particularly he
torments us. He has no cause to fear except from Siva's son.
18. Excepting you no one else can even say anything
on this great task. This task can be achieved by you by
means of your own hands, and not through anyone else.
19. Accompanied by GaurT, and surrounded by the
sages, Siva is now staying in the beautiful region
ofHimacala. He is engrossed in the supreme Being.
20. Urge him on to GaurT. His son will then be born. Save
us, O mighty one, by performing this task that can be easily
accomplished."
21. On being entreated by the Devas thus, and being
repeatedly eulogised, the Cupid proceeded towards the
ridge of the Himavan for the sake of his own destruction
(as it happened later on).
22. The lord of Love with his weapon of flowery
arrows raised, saw Isana seated there with his eyes closed
and engrossed in propitiating something.
23. In the meantime the daughter of the Himavan,
•equipped with wonderful personality came there with a
desire to serve and propitiate Siva.
24. The excessively powerful lord of Love, Smara saw -
there, Girija (ParvatT) engaged in serving god Sambhu
after
1076
Brahminia Purana
approaching him with sweet scents, flowers and other
materials of offerings.
25. Invisible to all living beings, he stood firmly not
very far from him (Siva). With his excellent flowery arrows
he pierced Mahesvara.
26. On being hit by those arrows Siva became one
whose consciousness was completely permeated by the god
of love. Forgetting all his duties, he glanced at Gaurl, who
was standing by him.
27. Regaining his fortitude and mental steadiness, he began
to think what it was (that had upset him.) Then he saw in
front of him the cupid, the lord of love, with flowers for his
weapon standing in readiness to attack.
28. On seeing him, the trident-bearing lord Siva wlm
was competent to burn the three worlds, opened his third
eye and burned the shark-bannered lord Cupid.
29. On being slighted thus by Siva, daughter of the
mountain became dejected. Thereafter, with the permission
of her parents, she went to the forest for performing
penance.
30. On seeing the ashes of the Cupid, Citrakarma,
the lord of Ganas, made a man ofwonderful form by means
of
those ashes.
3 1. Rudra saw in front of him that person of wonderful
form. Instantaneously he came to life as though Kama had
become embodied once again. He was excessively
powerful and highly refulgent with the lustre equal to that
of the midday sun.
32. Citrakarma embraced him joyously with his arms and
said, "O son, eulogise Mahadeva. Indeed he is the bestower
of achievement of all objects."
33. After saying this, that person of immeasurable intellect
taught him the Mantra Satarudriya. The boy bowed to
Rudra one hundred times repeating the Satarudriya .
34. Then the delighted lord Mahadeva with Bull as his
banner, asked him to choose any boon he liked. The boy
then chose the boon.
Laliw-mahalmya 1 1.35 — 12.5
10.77
35. "Halfofthe power of my antagonist will be united with
my strength. Let my arrows make his important missiles
and weapons futile."
36. After promising him "Be it so" and pondering
over something, the lord granted him the power to rule the
kingdom for sixty thousand years.
37. On observing this conduct the creator said "Bhand,
bhand" 1 Therefore, he is being called Bhanda in worlds.
38. After granting this boon to him and bestowing on him
missiles and weapons, the lord vanished there itself
surrounded by all groups of sages (?)
CHAPTER TWELVE Manifestation of Lalita
Hayagriva said :
1. Since he (Bhanda) was born of the fire of anger of Rudra,
the mighty Bhanda became a Danava of dreadful nature .
2. Then Sukra, the extremely refulgent preceptor of the
Daityas, came to him. Hundreds of very powerful Daityas
too came to him.
3. Urged by the son of Bhrgu(i.e. Sukra), Bhanda called
Maya, the original architect and engineer and artisan of the
race of Daityas, and spoke these meaningful words :
4. "It was at Sonitapura' 2 that all leading Daityas stayed
before and ruled the three worlds. Go there and re-build the
city."
5. On hearing those words, the architect went to that great
city and by means ofbis imaginative mind and power
1. y/bhand — 'to be fortunate'. Probably 'blianditi' was a
blessing.
2. Although Assamese claim Tejpur as ancient Sonitapura,
the
claim of Sonitapura on the bank of Kedar-Gaiiga or
Mandakini about six miles from Usama fh in Kumaun
appears more acceptable — De, p. 189.
1078
Brahmanda Putana
ofvision, rebuilt the city to make it resemble the city of the
Devas.
6. He (Bhanda) was crowned by Sukra and the mighty
Daityas. Due to that great glory, he shone with great
refulgence.
7. Bhanda wore on his head the crown that shone
like the rising sun and that was placed (on his head) by the
son ofBhrgu. Formerly, it had been given to H iranya-
Kasipu by Brahma. It was lively and indestructible. It had
been worn by many Daitya rulers.
8. Two lively Camaras (i.e. chowries) were used by him
as his insignia. They resembled the moon. They had been
made by Brahma. Neither sickness nor miseries could
assail one by resorting to them .
9. He (Sukra) presented him an umbrella formerly
made by Brahma himself. People seated in its shade were
never affected by even crores of missiles.
10. (The preceptor) gave him a bow named Vijaya and
a conch called 'the killer ofenemies'. He gave him other
very valuable ornaments too.
11. He presented him an everlasting throne dazzling
like the sun. Seated on the throne and bedecked in all
ornaments he became magnificently brilliant like a gem
that had been whetted.
12. He had eight mighty Daityas (as his assistants), viz.:
Indrasatru, Amitraghna, Vidyunmali, Vibhlsana,
Ugrakarma, Ugradhanva, Vijaya and Sruti- Paraga.
13. He had four beautiful wives, viz.: Sumohinl, KumudinI,
Citrarigx and SundarT.
14. All the Devas including Vasava (Indra) who understood
the (exigencies of the) time served him. He had thousands
of chariots, horses, elephants and foot-soldiers.
15. Noble ones with huge bodies, they were very proud
•of their victory. All the Danavas followed the directives of
the son ofBhrgu (i.e. Sukra).
16. They worshipped god Mahadeva abiding by the
injunctions (cult ?) of Siva, The Danavas possessed sons,
grand-
Lalita - mahaimya 12.17-27 1079<
sons and ample wealth. Yajnas were being performed all
round in every household.
17. Rg., Yajus and Saman Mantras were frequently chanted
in all the houses of Daityas. Mlmarhsa, Nyaya and other
systems ofphilosophy too were studied in every house.
18. The Devas accepted Havya offerings in the Yajnas
of the Daityas too as in the case of important hermitages of
sages and Brahmanas.
19. Even as Bhanda carried on all these activities with great
pride in his victory, sixty thousand years elapsed like halfof
a moment.
20-21. On seeing the Daitya increasing in power of penance
and physical strength and Indra deteriorating in prowess,
the consort of Kamala (i.e. Visnu) all on a sudden created a
Maya that enchanted the worlds. Janardana, the lord ofthe
Devas, told that Maya :
22. "Fascinating and deluding all living beings by your
own power do roam about as you please. No one will find
you out.
23. Go hence immediately and enchant Bhanda, the
leader of Daityas. Ere long, you will enjoy all worldly
pleasures."
24. After receiving this boon. Maya bowed to Janardana
and requested for a few of the chief celestial damsels for
assistance.
25. On being requested by her, the lord sent some celestial
damsels. Accompanied by those ladies, chief of whom was
VisvacT, that fawn-eyed lady (i.e. Maya) went to the
excellent shore of Manasa 1 lake where brilliant trees grew
up.
26. It was there that the leader of the Daityas was sporting
about in the company of his women. There, at the root of a
Campaka tree, the fawn-eyed woman took up her residence
and began to sing in sweet notes.
27. Then the leader ofthe Daityas came there surrounded
1. The purana-writer had little idea that there are no trees
near Manasa lake. It is a poetic vision of the lake.
1080
Brahmanda Purana
by his mighty ministers. He heard the note of the lute and
saw the excellent lady.
28. On seeing that lady beautiful in every limb like
another streak of lightning, he fell into the deep abysm
named Cupid of an illusory nature.
29. His ministers too became deeply affected by Kama
(lord of Love) in theirhearts.
30. On being requested continuously by the leader of
Daityas and those (ministers also), the Maya lady as
well as her assistant damsels instantly promised them
adequate pleasure.
31. On attaining those ladies, the chief of whom was
MohinT. they derived the greatest pleasure because
(ordinarily) they could not be obtained even by Asvamedha
and other great Yajnas.
32. They forgot the Vedas and lord Umapati (Siva) too.
They forsook Yajnas and other auspicious rites.
33. Their priest too was struck down by contemptuous
disregard. Thus ten thousand years passed by as though it
were a mere Muhurta (48 minutes).
34. When the Daityas were thus deluded, O Brahmana,
the Devas including Vasava, became liberated from
torment.
They derived great pleasure.
35. Once, sage Narada came there and saw Devendra
seated in his throne and surrounded by all Devas.
36. After bowing down to that noble sage shining
brillliantly like fire, the lord of Devas stood up in reverence
with palms joined together and spoke these words :
37. ' O holy lord, conversant with all sacred rites, the most
excellent one among, those .who know the Para and Apara
(the greatest thing and the lesser ones), you visit only such
places as you wish to bless.
38. The cause of your arrival is the (future) of the splendid
fortune in store for us. Listening to your nectar-like words
very pleasant to the ears, O lord of sages, 1 shall cross all
miseries and become blessed."
Narada said :
39. Bhanda the leader of the Daityas has become
Lalita-mahatmya 12 . 40-50
1081
enchanted by Visnu's Maya. If liberated from her, he is
likely to burn all the three worlds like another fire.
40. He is superior to you in regard to refulgence and power
of magical delusion. It is necessary that the refulgence of
this super-strong Daitya should be removed.
41. Without propitiating goddess Para sakti, 0 Vasava, it
is impossible to achieve it by means of other types of
austerities even in hundreds of crores ofKalpas.
42. Prior to the rise of the enemy, O ignorant one, propitiate
the Deity. On being propitiated the goddess will bring
about your welfare."
43. On being urged and enlightened thus by him, Sakra, the
lord of the groups of Devas, duly honoured the sage.
Accompanied by all the Devas, he made due preparations
for penance and went to the slopes of the Himavan.
44. Along with all the gods, he performed the great worship
of Parasakti on the bank of Bhaglrathl that was brilliant
with flowers in everyone of the seasons. Even since then,
that place bestowing all sorts of accomplishments came to
be known by the name Indraprastha. 1
45-46. In accordance with the procedure advised by the son
of Brahma, they performed the excellent and great worship
of the goddess. They were engaged in Japa (repetition of
the holy names and mantras) and meditation. They were
steadfast in the severe penance without turning their mind
or attention to anything else. Thus ten thousand years and
ten days passed by.
47. On seeing the Asuras deluded, the highly intelligent
priest, the son of Bhrgu. approached Bhandasura and spoke
thus.
48. "It is relying on you alone, O leading king, that the
excellent Danavas always sport and roam about as they
please in three worlds without any fear.
49-50. Hari always kills everyone belonging to your tribe.
It was by him that this Maya was created whereby you
1. This is not the site ofold Delhi. The location of this
Indraprastha is untraced.
1082
Brahm&ndu Pur an a
too have been deluded. On seeing you enchanted and
fascinated Indra, who is always eager to seek loopholes and
vulnerable points, is performing a great penance to defeat
you all.
5 1. Ifthe mother ofthe Universe is pleased the victory shall
be his alone. Abandon this lady created by Maya. Go to the
Himalaya mountain accompanied by your ministers and
create hindrances in the penance ofyour enemies."
52. On being told thus by his preceptor, the demon Bhanda
left his excellent couch. Inviting the elderly ministers, he
told them everything as it had happened.
53-55. On hearing it and after critically examining it,
Srulavarma said to the king: "Kingdom was granted to you
by Siva fora period of sixty thousand years. More period
than that, O heroic one, has passed by. It is impossible to
redeem' the period granted by Siva. It is impossible to find
another remedy for this without worshipping him (Siva).
Whether it is misery or happiness, the result has to be
experienced at the proper time".
56-57. Then the demon named Bhlmakarma said, "The
enemy should not be neglected. If obstacles are put in the
holy rites of the enemy by us in accordance with our power,
the victory will be yours. The Vidya (magical art) that takes
away halfthe strength of the enemy in the battle has been
granted to you, O great king, by siva himself. Hence, the
victory will be your own, forever".
58. Bhanda the leader of the Danavas agreed to his
suggestion. Starting along with the armies he w'ent to the
vaHey of the Himavan.
59. On seeing Danavas eager to create obstacles in
the penance of god, the mother of the universe made a huge
lustrous rampart wall in front of them that could not be
crossed.
60. On seeing it, the leading Danava was surprised and
thought thus — "What is this?" The infuriated Danava then
shattered it with a very powerful missile.
6 1. Again it appeared in front of him. one that could not be
crossed by any of the Danavas. The bold demon then
shattered it by means of the Vdyavya (having the wind as
the presiding deity) missile and then roared.
Lalita-mahiitmya 1 2.62-74
62. Again and again it was reduced to ashes and again and
again it rose up. The leader of the Daityas became
despondent on seeing this and went back to his city.
63. On seeing the Mother ofthe Universe and noticing
the lustrous rampart, the Devas trembled with fear
abandoning all their holy rites.
64. Thereupon, Sakra said to them — "It was the leader
of the Daityas who had come here. It is impossible to defeat
him even if all of us join together.
65-66. Even if we flee, there is no place of refuge for us
anywhere. Hence, we shall make a sacrificial pit one
Yojana in breadth. Let it be splendid and dug perfectly well.
We shall prepare the sacrificial fire in accordance with the
injunction of a Mahayaga. O Suras, we shall then worship
the greatest Sakti by means o f Mahdmdmsa (great flesh i.e.
human flesh).
67. We shall become Brahman or we will be able to enjoy
heaven." On being told thus, the Devas with Indra as their
leader duly performed Homa by chopping off the flesh to
the chanting of Mantras.
68-69. When all the flesh ofthe victim had been dropped
into the holy fire including feet and hands and when Devas
were desirous of offering the entire body, an excellent huge
mass of brilliant lustre appeared in front ofthem.
70-73. From its middle rose up a radiant circular halo of the
shape of a wheel. The Devas including Vasava saw
MahadevI in its middle. She had the lustre of the rising sun.
She was the enlivener of the entire universe. She was-the
embodiment of Brahma, Visnu and Siva. She was the. very
limit ofthe essence of beauty. She appeared to be the ocean
of the juice of Bliss. She resembled the Japa (China rose)
flower. She wore robes of the colour of flowers of
pomegranate. She was adorned by all kinds of ornaments.
She was the very abode of the sole sentiment of Love. With
the waves of gracious mercy wafting along the tips, her
glance-was (as cool as) the moonlight. In her hands the
noose, goad, sugarcane-bow with five arrows were shining.
74. On seeing the great goddess all Devas, including
Vasava (Indra) became delighted in their minds and they
Brahmdnda Purana
bowed down again and again to the goddess, the immanent
soul of everything.
75. On being glanced at by her, all of them instantly
became liberated from ailments. Their limbs became
tougher and stronger with the deficiencies remedied. They
became mighty with adamantine bodies. They eulogised the
great goddess Ambika, the bestower of all objects.
CHAPTER THIRTEEN A Hymn in Praise of Lalitd
The Devos prayed T
1. "Be victorious O goddess, the Mother of the unTverseT
Be victorious, O goddess, greater than the greatest. Bo
victorious, O abode ofweal and prosperity. Be victorious, O
soul of the art of Love.
2. O Kali ofbeautiful eyes; be victorious. O KamaksT
(one oflovely and loveable eyes), O beautiful one, be
victorious. Be victorious, O goddess worthy of being
propitiated by all the Suras. O KameST, goddess of love,
bestower of honour, be victorious.
3. Be victorious, Q goddess, the embodiment of Brahman,
the soul of elegance and beauty of Brahman. O NarayanI, O
Supreme one, be victorious, O goddess, the bestower of
delight on all the worlds.
1. The use of a string or series of epithets as a prayer of a
deity is as old as the Yajurveda in the 'Black' portion of
which we have Rudrddhyaya (Tai. Sara. IV. 5.) and in the
'White' portion the Sata-rudriya (Vaj. Sara. Ch. 18). The
tradition was continued in Puranas and we have'a thousand
epithets ofVisnu' in the Mbh. Anu. ch. 149. Here though
not a thousand names, we have a series of epithets
glorifying Lalita and hailing her victory and equating her
with the Almighty or Parahrahman (VV 1-29).
There is a separate sahasra-nama of Lalita with an erudic
commentary of Bhaskara-raya alias Bhasurananda.
Lalita -mihatmya 13.4-13 1085
4. Be victorious, O beloved of Srlkantha (Siva).
Be victorious, O Mother Srllalita. Be victorious, O goddess,
the conqueror of glory, O bestower of abundant riches and
prosperity of victory.
5. Obeisance to the Cause ofthat which is born and is
yet to be born, Cause of Istapurta (holy and charitable rites),
Obeisance to that protectress of three worlds, O goddess
who art greater than the greatest.
6. Hail to the goddess identical with (all units of time such
as) Kalamuhurta, Kastha, days, months, seasons and' years.
Obeisance to the goddess with thousand heads; 1 2 O
goddess with thousand eyes and faces.
7. Bow to you appearing splendid with a thousand
lotus-like hands and feet, Ogoddess, minuter than Atom,
greater than the greatest.
8. O mother who art greater than the greatest, more brilliant
than the most brilliant, the (nether-world) Atala' constitutes
your feet andVitala, your knees.
9. Rasatala is the region ofyour waist. Dharani (Earth)
is your belly. Bhuvarloka is your heart and the world Svar
(heaven) is your face.
10. The Moon, Sun and Fire are your eyes, O Ambika
and the quarters (cardinal points) are your arms. The winds
are your breaths and the Vedas your, words.
11. Creation and formation of the worlds is your sport. Siva,
the very embodiment of Cit (Supreme Consciousness) is
our companion; the Bliss of the Sat ( Existent, Supreme
Being), is your diet and your residence is in the hearts of
good people.
12. The Bhuvanas (Worlds) constitute your forms visible
as well as invisible. The clouds are your tresses and the
stars you r flowers.
13. Dharma etc. are your arms. Adharma etc. constitute
your weapons. Tarnas and Niyamas constitute the nails of
your hands and feet.
1. Here Lalita is equated with Purusa in Purusa-Sukta
(RV.X.90),
2. VV. 8-10 describe how the different worlds— the
nether-worlds and the higher worlds constitute the body of
Lalita.
1086
Brahminda Purina
14. The utterances of Svaha and Svadhd that enliven the
worlds constitute your breasts. The PrSndyama (Breath-
control) is your nose and Sarasvati (the goddess ofspeech)
your tongue.
15. The Pratydhdra rite is your sense-organs and meditation
is the excellent intellect. The power of Dhdrand is your
mind and state oftrance is your heart.
16. The trees are the hair on your body. The dawn is your
robe. The past, present and future constitute your physical
form.
17. The mother of the universe is Tajnarupd (whose form
constitutes the Tajfia), Visvarupa (having the universe for
her form) and the sanctifier of all. It is she who, due to her
mercy and kindness, creates at the outset the entire subjects.
18-19. Though she abides in the heart of all, she is.
invisible to the worlds. She is of the nature of fascination. It
is she who, out of her sports, creates distinctions between
names and forms. She stays presiding over them but is not
attached to them. She is the bestower ofwealth and love.
Obeisance to that great goddess. Repeated obeisance to the
omnipotent goddess.
20. Obeisance, obeisance to that great goddess at whose
behest fire, sun, moon and winds function and so do also
the elements beginning with the earth.
21. Repeated obeisance to that goddess who, at the
beginning of the (period of) creation, created Brahma,
the primordial creator, the first bestower of plenty and who
sustained him herself single-handed.
22. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess by whom the
earth is held up, who is incomprehensible and
immeasurable too, by whom the Ether is supported and in
whom the sun rises.
23. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess where the entire
universe takes its origin, where it rests soundly and wherein
at the proper time it gets merged.
24. Obeisance. Obeisance to you of the Rajas, nature as the
origin. Obeisance, obeisance to you of the Sattva nature for
the sustenance. Obeisance, obeisance to you of the Tanias
nature as the destroyer. Obeisance, obeisance to you of the
nature of Siva when devoid of Gunas.
Lalita -mihatmya 13.25-32
1087
25. Obeisance, obeisance to" you, who are the sole mother
of the universe. Obeisance, obeisance to you the sole father
ofthe universe. Obeisance, obeisance to you, identical with
all forms and Tantras (Rituals and rites). Obeisance,
obeisance to you, O goddess in the form of all Tantras
( Talismans and mystical diagrams.
26. Obeisance, obeisance to you, O chief preceptor
unto the worlds. Repeated obeisance to you, to the
magnificence of all types of utterances. Obeisance to
LaksmT, the sole goddess ofpleasure. Obeisance, obeisance
to the omnipotent one, O consort of god Sambhu.
27. O mother, how can I describe your excellent prowess
and influence. It is without beginning, middle or end. It is
not constituted of five elements. It cannot be expressed by
words or comprehended by mind. Its magnificence and
power cannot be inferred. It is formless. It is without
Dvandvas (mutually opposed pairs). It cannot be perceived
by
the eyes.
28. Be gracious unto us, O goddess ofthe universe. Be
pleased, O goddess saluted by the universe. Be pleased, O
goddess of learning, of the form of the Vedas. Be pleased,
O Mayamayl (one equipped with the magical pow'er of
delusion), O Mantravigrahd (who are the embodiment of
Mantras). Be pleased, O goddess of everything,
OOmniformed one."
29. After eulogising the great goddess thus, all Devas
including Vasava (Indra) bowed down to her again and
again and hurriedly sought refuge in her.
30. On seeing Vasava bowing down, that goddess became
delighted. The bestower of boons on all embodied souls she
asked him to request for any boon he liked.
Indra requested :
31. "(Defective Text) O goddess of welfare, if you are
pleased, save our lives. We have approached you seeking
refuge. Due to the harassment of Daitya king, our life has
become unbearable. "
Srldevi replied :
32. "I shall myself defeat Bhanda, bora of Daitya
1088
Brahmanda Purina
race. I shall eagerly grant you three worlds including the
mobile and immobile beings.
33-36. Let all the groups ofDevas be joyous and free from
fear. The men who eulogise me devoutly by means of this
hymn shall be blessed with virtue, glory and fame for ever.
They will be richly endowed with learning and humility.
They will have long life free from sickness. Due to my
blessing, let them be endowed with sons, friends and
wives."
Obtaining the boon thus, Devas as well as Devendra of
great strength attained the greatest pleasure, on looking at
her frequently.
CHAPTER FOURTEEN Manifestation of Kamesvara'
Hayagriva said :
1. At the same time, Brahma, the grandfather of
worlds, desirous of seeing the goddess of Devas, came
there along with great sages.*
2. Then there arrived Visnu seated on the son ofVinata (i.e.
Garuda). Siva too, seated on his Bull, came there to see the
universal goddess.
3. Narada and other celestial sages came in a group to
the supreme Goddess. Then came the groups of celestial
damsels to see that great Deity.
//
1. The Again as regard 'Parama-Siva* and his Sakti
(Potency) called Lalita here as superior to the trinity of the
lower grade viz. Brahma, Visnu and Siva. From
philosophical standpoint there is no difference between
Power and Master of the Pow er (Sakti and Saktimdn).
When the Supreme Power (Pari Sakti) Lalita is born, her
consort (the Saktimdn) Parama Siva must manifest. Here he
has done so and is designated as Kamesvara due to his most
beautiful form.
2. W. 1-8 tell us that Lalita is a Supreme Deity, all lesser
gods, divinities, Siddhis etc. come to pay obeisance to her.
Lalita-mahatmya 14.4-15
1089
4-8. Visvavasu and other Gandharvas as well as Yaksas
came there.
Then, on being commanded by Brahma, Visvakarma,
the lord, built a divine city thereon a par with (Amaravati).
the city of the immortal ones.
Then the goddess Durga, the presiding deity of all Mantras,
and Syama the presiding deity of all lores, approached
Ambika.
Brahml and other (divine) mothers came there surrounded
by their respective groups of goblins. Animd and other
Siddhis (spiritual achievements) and crores of Yoginls
came there; Bhairavas, Ksetrapalas, Mahasasta the leader
of the Ganas (groups of attendants), Mahaganesvara (i.e.
Vinayaka), Skanda, Batuka and Virabhadra came there and
they bowed to the great goddess and eulogised her.
9-13. The city was beautiful with its ramparts, arched
gateways and multistoreyed buildings. It had big stables,
pens etc. to house horses, elephants and chariots. It looked
splendid with many royal' pathways and roads. There ' were
charming abodes of Samantas (barons and lords), ministers,
twice-born castes, Vetalas, man-servants and maid-servants.
The centrally situated royal palace was divine and was
beautified with gateways and minarets. It had many halls. It
was rendered splendid by means of Assembly chambers.
There was a great hall of thrones. It was studded with the
nine kinds of precious stones and it appeared bright and
beautiful. In the middle there was a divine throne made
ofGintamani (wish-yielding) stone. It was self-luminous,
unparalleled and similar to the rising sun. After scrutinizing
all these, Brahma the grandfather of the worlds, thought
thus :
14. "Even ifhe happens to be ignorant and puerile, the
person who presides over this city shall excel the worlds,
due to the power and influence of this city.
15. A woman alone does not deserve to rule over a
kingdom. A man too without a woman (does not so deserve
it). The Sruti says that one should crown a man who has the
characteristics ofa great person, who has an auspicious
preceptor and who is united in wedlock to a woman who is
agreeable and suitable to him.
1090
Brahmanda Parana
16. This lady shines like the embodiment of presiding deity
of the sentiment oflove. Excepting Sankara, no one else in
the three worlds can be her bridegroom.
17-20. He has matted hairs and wears a garland of skulls.
He has an uneven three numbers of eyes and holds a skull
in his hand. Though fair in complexion he is of stained
(black) neck. He smears ashes all over his body. Bones
from the cremation ground constitute his jewels. Will that
extremely auspicious lady choose him who is the abode of
everything inauspicious ?"
Even as god Brahma was thinking thus, Mahesvara (Siva)
appeared in front ofhim assuming a form that fascinated the
whole universe. He had a divine personality endowed with
handsome features often million Kandarpas (God of Love)
i.e. he was ten million times more beautiful than Kandarpa),
dressed in divine robes, and wore divine garlands and was
besmeared with heavenly scents and unguents. He was
adorned with crown, necklaces, bracelets, earrings etc. He
thus appeared in front of Brahma, assuming a form
fascinating the world.
21. Brahma, the grandfather of the worlds, embraced that
youthful hero having a charming body and named him
Kamesvara.
22. Coming to the decision, "This is a befitting bridegroom
for that supreme Sakti." all of them went to her
accompanied by him.
23. Brahma, Visnu and Mahesvara eulogised Para
Sakti. On seeing that fawn-eyed goddess the youthful
Nllalohita (Siva) became overwhelmed with love and
forgot his activities.
24-25. On seeing him who appeared like Smara (god of
Love) who had regained his physical body, that lady
oftender form was also overpowered by the god oflove. She
considered him (entirely) befitting herself. Being excited
and afflicted by love, both of them eagerly gazed at each
other. Though learned and self-controlled and specially
conversant with all emotional feelings they behaved in a
manner that their conduct was not comprehended by others.
They were agitated and unhappy in their minds for a short
while.
lalita-mahitmya 14.26—15.4
1091
26-29. Then Brahma spoke to the great goddess, the sole
heroine (ruler) ofthe world : — "These Devas, sages and
groups of Gandharvas and Apsarases wish to see you the
goddess in the battlefield along with your beloved husband,
O Goddess who is befitting and loveable to you ? Who is
that blessed man ? For the purpose of protecting the worlds
resort to the supreme Purusa. Be the queen of this city. Be
installed in this excellent throne. You will be
ceremoniously crowned by the exalted, sinless divine sages.
We wish to see you seated in the throne along with
your .husband. We wish to see you equipped with the
emblems and insignia of imperial power, bedecked in all
jewels.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Festivities in Honour of the Marriage of Lalita with
KiimeSvara
Hayagriva continued :
1. On hearing those words, the goddess with a tender smile
over her lotus-like face spoke to the Suras, the leaders
among whom were Brahma and Visnu.
2. "O Devas, I am always independent. My conduct of
life and my sports and pastimes are in accordance with my
own wishes and whims. My husband shall be one whose
conduct of life is befitting mine."
3. After promising — " Let it be so" along with all
Devas, Pitamaha (grandfather i.e. Brahma) spoke to the
great goddess, the following words containing Dharma and
Artha (two goals in life).
4. "The marriage between a woman and a man is of four
types. 1 1. VV. 4-7 show a later development, as all the
eight forms of marriage ofthe Smrti Period [are not
mentioned and terms used such as Kilakrili etc. are also
different.
1092
Brahmanda Purana
(i) Bought (i.e. contracted) for a particular period
(Kalakrita).
(ii) Bought as a slave (Krayakrita)
(iii) Given in marriage by the parents (Pitrdattd).
(iv) Joined (married) of her own will (as in a Love-
Gandharva-marriagc) — ( Svayamyutd),
5. It is a harlot who is called Kalakrita (Bought for a fixed
period). The slave will be Krayakrita (Bought for a price).
The Tuktd (she who is joined) shall be one who is married
according to the Gandharva rite (i.e. when the woman and
man love each other spontaneously). It is the Bhdryd
(wedded wife) who is given in marriage by the father.
6-7. The Yukta will have common characteristics (with her
Man). The Bharya would have been under the control of
her father.
It is from the non-dualistic supreme Brahman which is
devoid ofthe state of being existent or non-existent and
which is ofthe nature of Cit (Consciousness) of Ananda
(Bliss), that Prakrti was born. You were that Brahman and
you alone were that Prakrti.
8. You are beginningless immanence in everything.
You are of the nature of Kdrya (effect) and Karana (cause).
It is you whom Sanaka and other Yogins seek.
9. They praise you alone as the five-formed Brahman
(Pancabrahma-S varupini ) namely you are Sadrupd
(having the form ofthe Existent), Asadrupd (having the
form of the nonexistent) , Karmarupd (having the form of
Karman), Vyaktodayat-mikd (ofthe nature of manifest
outcome) and Avyaktodayatmikd (ofthe nature of
unmanifest outcome).
10. You alone create the universe at the outset. You alone
protect it instantly. Resort to some Purusa with a desire to
bless the world."
11 . On being entreated thus by Brahma and all
Suras, the Goddess lifted up a garland and hurled it on to
the
sky with her hand.
12. The garland ' hurled by her rendered the region of the
firmament splendid and fell down on the neck of
Kamesvara.
Lalita - mahutmya 15 . 13-22
1093
13. Then the Devas beginning withBrahtna and Visnu
rejoiced. On being wafted by gentle breezes, the clouds
made showers of flowers.
14. Then Brahma said to Lord J a n a r d a n a — "O Hari,
the marriage of these two Blessed ones should be
performed in accordance with the religious injunctions.
15-18. The auspicious hour obtained by the Devas is
conducive to the welfare of the entire universe. The great
goddess is similar in form to you. Further, you are her
brother.
It behoves you to give this auspicious lady to Kamasiva".
On hearing his words, Trivikrama (Visnu) the lord of
Devas affectionately gave her in marriage to Sankara in
accordance with the injunction. 1
The Primordial lord Adikesava (Visnu) celebrated the
auspicious (marital) function of Siva and Siva*, formally
by offering water (to indicate the Kanyaddna) in the
presence of chief ones among gods, sages and pitrs as well
asofGandhar-vas, celestial damsels and of all tribes of
Devas. Brahma and the Suras offered them presents :
19. Brahma gave them, a sugarcane bow of imperishable
nature and adamantine strength. Hari. gave them the
immutable and unfading flowery weapon (arrows).
20. Varuna the lord of aquatic beings gave them Nigapdsa
(the serpentine noose). Visvakarma, the lord of subjects
gave them goad.
21. Agni (the fire-god) gave a crown. The Moon and
the Sun gave them two large ear-rings. TheRatnakara
(Ocean-god) himself gave an ornament fully studded with
the nine precious stones.
22. The ruler of Suras gave them an everlasting honey-
vessel. Then Kubera gave a necklace full of Cintamanis
(Philosopher's stones).
•Our text is cryptic, N. reads :
divaTJi-pitr-mukhydnam Gandharvipsarasdrh tatha /
Sarvdsam dtva-jdtSnam sannidhyejala-purvakam jj X.18
This reading is accepted in translation here.
1. This is beautifully represented in one of the panels in
Minaksi Temple, Madurai. There the god is called
Sundaresvara (Siva).
1094
Brahman d* Puratia
23. The consort of LaksmI (Visnu) gave them an umbrella
that was an insignia of imperial power. The rivers Gariga
and Yamuna gave them two chowries shining brilliantly
like the moon.
24. The eight Vasus, Rudras, Adityas, AsvinTdevas,
guardians of the quarters, Maruts, Sadhyas, Gandharvas
and the lords ofPramathas were delighted and they
presented them their respective weapons.
25. They gave them chariots, horses, and elephants of great
velocity and strength, camels free from sickness, and
horses devoid of hunger and thirst. They gave them (such
animals) of adamantine shape and strength along with
weapons and other requisites.
26-27. Then they made elaborate arrangements for the
auspicious imperial coronation of Siva and siva. Brahma
then made an aerial chariot named Kusumakara. It had
never-fading flower garlands. It was impregnable to
weapons. It could go as it pleased in heaven, in firmament
or over the land. It was richly furnished.
28. Its fragrance was pleasing to the mind, and very
auspicious. Merely by inhaling it, delusion, sickness,
hunger and agony would perish instantaneously.
29-32. He seated that divine couple in that aerial chariot
which was rendered charming by means of chowries, fans,
umbrellas and flagstaff's.
The goddess went out of the royal palace, being served
eagerly by the groups of Suras with the sounds of musical
instruments ofdifferent kinds such as lute, flute, drum etc.
By means of her own brilliance the goddess, desirous of
sports, brightened the streets along which she passed.
Thousands of celestial damsels and other young ladies
stood on the tops of every mansion with the Laj&s
(fried grains) and Aksatas (unbroken rice grains) in their
hands and showered the goddess with them.
She slowly went round the different streets delighted with
vocal songs and notes of lutes, flutes etc. for the sake of
auspicious purposes.
1. W. 26-54 describe the coronation of IAalita and
K&mesvara.
Lalita-mah&tmya 15.33-46
1095-
33. After getting down from the excellent aerial chariot
she accepted the NTrajana rites (i.e. ceremonial waving of
the
lights) performed by the celestial damsels and entered the
great
Assembly chamber.
34. Accompanied by Sambhu, she occupied the throne.
Omniscient that she was, she understood what the noble
people assembled there desired mentally. With the cast of
her benign glance, she fulfilled all those desires.
35. On observing this activity of the goddess, Brahma
the grandfather of the worlds gave her the epithets of
KamaksT and Kamesvarl.
36. At her. bidding, a miraculous cloud showered on that
city excessively valuable articles and divine ornaments.
37. In every house of the city of the goddess, Cintamani
(Philosopher's stone), Kalpa (desire-yielding tree), Kamala
(Goddess LaksmI) and Kamadhenus (wish-yielding cows)
stood for the purpose of the victory of the goddess.
38-42. (All the citizens) were equipped with all desirable
objects. They were delighted forever. Leaving off all other
activities and qualities, they attended upon the goddess to
whom their service appealed much. Brahma, Hari,
Mahadcva, Vasava (Indra), all other lords of the cardinal
points, all the groups of Devas, Narada and other celestial
sages,, Sanaka and other Yogins, Mann and other great
sages, Vasistha and other ascetics, Gandharvas, Apsarasas,
Yaksas and all other communities of demi-gods as well as
all those people who used to live in Heaven, Earth and
Firmament without suffering obstacles and difficulties —
all of them began to live in that city without any hindrance
or suffering
43-45. The goddess who loved all of them did not go away
anywhere else from the people. With great love she
delighted them always. In the great earthly world ofthe
scholarly king, the queen was liked by all. She milked (i.e.
bestowed) everything desired by the residents of the entire
face of the earth. Thus Kamasankara accompanied by
Ambika ruled as the sole emperor ofthe three worlds for ten
thousand years which passed by like a moment.
46. Thereafter once, the holy lord, sage Narada came
Brahminda Purana
there, bowed down to the Supreme Power (Para Sakti) and
submitted humbly.
47. "O great goddess, you are the supreme Brahman,
you are the highest majestic lustre; you constitute the
concepts like sad-bhdva (existence), asadbhava (non-
existence), alternative ideas and comprehensions.
48. It is for the prosperity of the Universe that you have
manifested yourself. All your activity O Kalyani
(Auspicious Deity) is for the protection of the good, for the
destruction of the wicked and for of the prosperity of good
people.
49 . This demon Bhanda, O goddess, harasses the three
worlds. He can be subdued by you alone. It is impossible
for all other gods.
50. The gods have stayed here for a long time engaged in
serving you. At your behest, they will go to their respective
cities.
5 1. Whatever had been inauspicious and void hitherto —
may that be full of affluence and richness."
On being requested and reminded thus by Narada, the
goddess despatched the immortal ones to their respective
abodes and regions.
52. After honouring them duly, Ambika despatched
Brahma, Hari, Sambhu, Vasava and other lords of cardinal
points.
53. Although they were allowed to go, the Suras thought
that it was an offence to abandon completely. They
continued to serve Siva and Siva the primordial parents.
They served them by means oftheir parts (and partial
incarnations).
54. This narrative is conducive to longevity. It is the
cause ofall auspicious things — the narrative of
manifestation ofMahadevI and her coronation.
55. The scholar who gets up early in the morning and
recites this with faith and devotion shall become
increasingly rich and one endowed with the power of
speech flowing like nectar.
56. Nothing inauspicious can befall that intelligent
one. He will attain immense glory as well as equality and
even
superiority over others.
Lalita-mOhatmya 15.57—16.6
1097
57. His prosperity and magnificence shall be unshake-able.
At every step he will have welfare. He will never have
anything to fear. He shall be brilliant and vigorous.
58-59. He will be free from sufferings of three kinds. He
will be filled with Purusdrthas (the objectives of human
beings). He who meditates on the goddess (seated) on the
throne, everyday during the three Sandhy&s (dawn,
dusk and noon), shall become the most excellent one
among Japakas (who perform Japa or repetition of holy
names etc.). Within six months he will attain great fortune.
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
March of Victory along with the army Hayagriva
continued :
1. "Then Lalita, the great goddess, the mother ofworlds, set
out in order to conquer Bhanda Daitya, a thorn unto the
three worlds.
2. She gathered together the seven oceans in the form of a
Mardala (drum).
The soldiers filled the sky with tremendously loud sound of
the drum.
3-6. Many other instruments equally produced loud reports.
They were of different types of drums' viz. Mrdangas ,
Murajas, Pafaka y Dhakka (A double drum), Linganas (?)
Selukas, Cymbals like Jhallarls and Rundhas * small drums
of different shapes like Huiukas (drums producing Huauk
sound), Hunxjukas , Cihafas, big drums like Anakas,
Panavas , Gomukhas, Ardhacandrikds, 1. VV. 3-6 give a ist
of musical instruments of the mediaeval period. Many of
these are seen in the frescos and panels of cave-temple at
Ajanta, Ellora, etc. Out of these Nihsana is a Sanskritisation
of a Persian word. In Marathi historical records they are
called 'Nisan'.
• Here N. reads Jhattari-sangha — A group of cymbals.
'Jhariharas and carszrTtalas of the types of Lirigya and
Alirigya*— N. XI. 5.
1098
Brahmanda Purana
Tavamadhyas, M usfim adhyas, Mar da! as, Dindimas,
Jharj haras,
Bhuritas , those of the types of LiAgyas and Alirigyas,
Uddhukus, Eta da n 4a s, JVihsanas, Barbaras , Humkdras ,
Kakaturtdas and other instruments of music. When the
preparation for the battle started these musical instruments
were sounded by the soldiers of Sakti.
7. A deity named Sampatkarl rose out of the goad, a missile
of Lalita Paramesanl. She moved on along with the other
Saktis.
8. Sampadlsvar! (i.e. deity Sampatkarl) was reddish in
colour like the midday sun. She was served by many crores
of rows of elephants, horses and chariots.
9. She mounted an elephant named Kanakolahala . It,
was in a state of excitement, huge in size like a mountain. It
appeared to relish a fierce battle.
10. A great army shouting fiercely followed her, hitting the
thick clouds by the fluttering clusters of banners and
emblems.
11. The horripilation of that deity Sampannatha, hemmed
firmly within her stout breasts, shone like her desire within
her heart for an elaborate preparation for war.
12. A vibrant thin-bladed sword held in her hand shone
dreadfully like the terrifying knitting of eyebrows of Kala-
natha (God ofdeath).
13. Excellent elephants, crores and crores in number,
followed her like huge mountains blown by the portentous
whirl-winds.
14. Then (the deity) Atitvaritavikrdnti' (Extremaly speedy
like Horse g a U°P) born ofthe lustrous weapon, noose of
goddess Sri Lalita moved ahead, steated on a horse.
15. Along with her, an army consisting mainly of horses
moved ahead digging and tearing the surface of the ground
by means of their hoofs as though by means of hoes.
Their neighing sound reverberated.
1, The goddess in charge of cavalry (of women, as these are
Saktis) is significantly named *'(a Sakti capable of)
extremely speedy horse-gallop".
La Utu -tnahalmya 16.16-28
1099
16-22. Different kinds of well-bred horses having various
auspicious marks followed her. 1 They were (designated
according to their land such as) Vanayujas, Kambojas,
Paradas, Sindhudesajas, Tankanas, Parvatlyas (of
mountainous regions), Paraslkas, Ghattadharas (of great
stirring ability), Daradas, Kalavandijas, Valmikodbhutas,
Yavanodbhutas and Gandhar-vas. There were horses
ofeastern territories, Kairatas, those, born offrontier lands
etc. They were well trained. They used to bear the riders
properly. They had good speed. They were of steady minds.
They could particularly comprehend the minds of their
masters. They could withstand the rigours of great battles.
They had many good characteristics. They had control over
anger and fatigue. They had been trained well in the five
different kinds of paces*. They were modest. They could
gallop well. They had the auspicious marks (by means of
curly hairs etc.) such as Phalasukti , Svelafukti ,
Devapadma (Divine lotus), Devamani (Divinzgem),
Devasvastika (Divinesymbol of svastika), Svastikasukti ,
Gadura (a kind of humplike bend) and Puspagan-diki
(smooth and flowery neck). The horses had all these
auspicious marks and characteristics that could bestow
victory and kingdom. They had the velocity of the wind.
23-28. The great goddess rode on a horse named Aparajita.
It was exceedingly refulgent and it moved (fast). It had tall
(and stately) figure. The bridle glistened in its mouth. Thick
clusters of manes fell on either side and shone. It used to
shake its bushy tail when the clouds were scattered all
round. It shone brilliantly with thejewels and tinkling bells
tied to its shanks. It appeared to produce loud sounds of
musical instruments by fiercely stamping the ground with
its hoofs. In order to achieve increasing victory, it appeared
to sound the musical instrument viz. the Earthly zone. Very
frequently, it exhibited different kinds of (trotting and
galloping) movements. W hen the chowries shook on either
side, it appeared to possess wings, too. Its trappings and
harness were very pleasant and fascinating.. Clusters
ofbells adorned it beautifully. The sound of these
1. VV. 10-22 enumerate regions from which they came.
• Such as AskaruKta etc, see
the- different breeds of horses and the-Mallina tha's conuu.
on SiiupAlaoadha—M .60.
1 100
Brahmanda Purana
bells and trappings appeared to be its Humkara (a roar of
defiance) against the Asuras. The great goddess mounted
this horse and proceeded ahead.
29. With her four hands she held the noose, the goad, the
cane and the bridle of the horse. Her exploits shone
splendidly.
30. She resembled the midday sun with blazing splendour
of the girdle spreading everywhere. Seated on the horse,
she moved up and down as though causing the horse to
dance.
3 1. The loud sound of the War-drums of Srldandanatha
(the lady in command of the horse Army or cavalry) at the'
time of setting out , resembled the rumbling sound ofthe
agitated sea and deafened the entire universe.
32. A few Saktis rose up with arms wonderfully hard as
rocks. They pierced the ten quarters with terrible
adamantine arrows.
33. A few fierce Saktis of Srldandanatha kept watch over
the vanguard ofthe army (of Srldandanatha) . With swords
and shields they leapt and sprang about.
34. Saktis with canes in their hands tossed and struck them
hundreds of times to avoid the jamming of soldiers. They
moved about here and there.
35. The Saktis moved in front holding aloft tall banners and
flags marked with pictures ofbuffaloes, deer and lions.
36. Thousands of Saktis held the white umbrella of Sri
Dandanatha with their lustrous hands and moved ahead.
CHAPTER SEVENTEEN 1
The March of the Army ofSydmald
Hayagriva said :
1. "At the time when Dandanatha set out, the sky shone as
though adorned with innumerable moons, due to the
numerous umbrellas of white lustre.
1. It is not understood why our text has more than two
separate chapters for describing the march ofLalita's army.
The text N. in one(l 1th) •chapter has described the march
ofthe total army in 108 verses.
Lolita -m&h&tmy a 17.2-12
1101
2. The darkness that gathered together densely under
the white umbrellas rubbing and clashing against .one
another,
became dispelled by the lustre of jewels fitted to their
handles.
3. In the army of KrodamukhT (Boarfaced Sakti), hundred
varieties of Talavrntas (fans made of palm-leaves)
proceeded ahead enveloping the faces of quarters, by
means of the blazing lustre of diamonds (set in the fans).
4-5. The dreadful (Bhairavas) such as Canda-danda and
others proceeded ahead running in the Vanguard of the
army of Dandanatha. They had tridents in their hands.
Their tawny-coloured matted hair rendered the quarters
brightly illuminated as though, by means of lightning. By
the fiery flames of their arrows, they wished to burn the
hosts of Daityas.
6-8a. Many soldiers with the faces of Boars proceeded
ahead. They had the same size, shape and ornaments as the
goddess PotrlmukhI (Boarfaced). In their hands they had
the same weapons as those of hers. Their vehicles too were
the same. From their sharp curved teeth smoke and flames
of fire issued forth covering up the whole of the sky. They
were dark in complexion like the Tamala tree
(xanthochymus pictorius). They were tawny-coloured and
had eyes of ruthless features. They rode on thousands of
buffaloes.
8b- 1 2 . After getting down from the excellent chariot
(drawn by) a group of elephants, Sri Dandanatha "( Danda-
Nayika) mounted a great lion, her own vehicle, well known
by the name Vajraghosa. It shook the thick cluster of its
manes. It kept its mouth wide open. It had hideous features
and large eyes. The quarters were deafened by means of
harsh sound produced by the gnashing of its curved teeth.
It appeared to grind* the terrestrial sphere by means of its
claws which were as hard as skulls and the outer shell of
the primordial Tortoise and which sank down as far as the
Patala. It was three Yojanas in height. It shook its tail to
and fro with great rapidity.
• Our text reads (pibantam but IN. reads piksantam
probably a back-formation from Pkt. Piftha. The root is
untraced in MW.
1102
Brahmanda Purana
Dandanayika mounted this leonine vehicle and marched
ahead .
13. As she betook herself to the task of slaying the Asuras
with blazing fire of fury, the three worlds including the
mobile and immobile beings, experienced excessive
excitement and alarm.
14-15. Frightened in their hearts, all the groups of heaven-
dwellers in the firmament thought thus — "Will this Potrini
(Boar-faced deity) burn down now itself the entire universe
by means ofher fiery anger? Will she split the earth into
two by striking it with her club? Or will she agitate and stir
up the oceans by means ofher weapon plough.
16. They tied far off hurriedly and in great fear and
saw the goddess. With their palms joined in reverence the
Devas made obeisance to her by repeating the twelve
names and glorifying her in the firmament."
Agastya said :
17. "O holy lord Hayagriva, of excessive intelligence, what
are the twelve names of that deity ? Tell me. 1 am
extremely eager to hear them."
Hayagriva said :
18-20. "Listen to the twelve names of that goddess, O
potborn sage, on hearing which she will become pleased.
They are PancamI, Dandanatha, Sanketa, Samayesvarl,
Samayasanketa Varahl, Potrini, Vartall, Mahasena, Ajna,
Cakresvarl and ArighnI. These are the twelve names
mentioned by me O sage. If a man stays within the
adamantine cage of twelve names, he will never meet with
misery in difficult situations.
21. By means of these names Devas stationed in the
firmament eulogised Sanketa many times. For the purpose
of blessing them, she moved ahead once again.
22. Then the so unds'of t r umpets were heard in the
firmament indicating the starting of Sanketayogini who
touched the feet of Mantranatha.
23. Then marched out the army of Saktis who mostly
had the ornaments expressive ofthe sentiment ofLove, who
Lalita-mAhatmya 17.24-37
1103
were of dark complexion like tigresses and who held
VTnas in their hands.
24-26. Some began to dance and sing with the sweet notes
of excited cuckoo. Some played on musical instruments
such as lutes, flutes and drums. Their paces were regular
and graceful. The dark-complexioned Saktis moved ahead
delighting the people of the entire universe. Some rode on
peacocks. A few had swans as their vehicles. Some rode on
mongooses. A few seated themselves on cuckoos. Some
were stationed in covered palanquins. All of them were of
dark complexioned features.
27. Some rode on horses. Some were intoxicated by honey
from Kadamba (Curcuma Aromatica) flowers; keeping
Mantranatha at the head, they moved ahead.
28-31. Mantranayika of dark complexion like the cloud,
passed through these and other Saktis. She was seated in a
great chariot fitted with lofty flagstaff's. Her armour had
the colour of the rising sun. Pride and inebriation had made
her eyes roving. Small drops of sweat had made her lotus-
like face charming. Her eyebrows appeared to dance
gracefully as she repeatedly glanced at the entire army of
Saktis, that was excessively elated and haughty. A
triangular umbrella made of peacock feathers rose high
above her proclaiming (her importance). Among them,
other Saktis did not have any scope of rising up glittering
and refulgent.
32. The heaven-dwellers eulogised her by means of sixteen
names. O Pot-born sage, listen to those sixteen names.
33-35. SahgitayoginI, Syamala, Mantranayika, MantrinI,
Sacivesl, PradhanesT, Sukapriya, Vinavatl, Vainikl,
MudrinT, Priyakapriya, NIpapriya, KadambesI,
Kadambavanavasin! and Sadamada. These are the sixteen
names; O Pot-born sage. If any embodied person eulogises
SacivcsanT even for once by means of these names, the
entire unit of the three worlds will undoubtedly stay in his
control.
36. Wherever Mantrinatha casts her glance, the army of
enemies will readily and undoubtedly fall down there.
37. As long as there is the discourse on the kingdom of
LalitaparamesanI and on the Saktis as well, that will be the
bestower of victory everywhere.
1104
Brahmanda Purina
38. From the young parrot held in the hand of Sariglta-
yoginl, Dhanurveda (Science of archery) issued forth
holding up a bow kept in readiness.
39. The hero possessed four arms, three heads and three
eyes. He devoutly bowed down to PradhaneSI and spoke
thus.
40. O goddess Mantrinayika, you are preparing for the fight
with Bhanda, the lcadcrofthc Asuras. Hence, I should
render all assistance to you.
4 1. O mother of all worlds, this great bow is known by the
name ofCitrajlva. It is competent to exterminate all
Danavas. Accept it.
42. Here are two quivers with everlasting supply of arrows.
They are wonderfully embellished with gold. Accept them
for jhe purpose of destroying Daityas as well as for blessing
me."
43. After saying this, Dhanurveda devoutly bent down
his head and handed over the bow and quivers which Priya-
kapriya accepted.
44. Taking up the great bow Citrajlva, (the great
goddess) Sukapriya played on the string repeatedly and
produced a twanging sound.
45. The universe was filled with the twanging sound of
the bow of SangTtayoginI along with the fulfilment of
mental and visual delight of the heaven-dwellers.
46. Shehad two attendants named Yantrinland TantrinT.
Holding the parrot and the lute, they attended upon her
instantaneously.
47. Holding the exceedingly charming bow, Ghanasyama
(the deity ofcloud-like dark complexion) produced the
twanging sound on its string increasing its loudness with
the tinkling sound of her bangles moving to and fro.
48. GItayoginI embellished with the bow Citrajlva shone
like a row of clouds with the clusters of Kadamba flowers
for umbrella and bow.
49. An arrow shone in her right hand. It was as sharp
as the piercing glance of Kali. It was as dreadful as a
dancing serpent.
Lalita-mahatmya 17.50 — 18.5
1105
50-51. When the goddess seated herself in the chariot ' i t h
wheels worthy of being sung about, (a number of other
deities) served her from behind. Those goddesses too had
dark splendour like her. They held arrows and bows. Their
number, ran upto a thousand Aksauhinls. They had great
velocity but were languid with intoxication. With their
rumbling and rustling sound, they filled all quarters.
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
The Victorious March of the Army of Lalita Paramesvari 1-
12. Lalita moved ahead with the intention of waging
war.
1. She was assisted by Rajanayika. The goad (in
her hand) blazed forth., She held a noose which appeared
like a serpent. Her bangles made a pleasing tinkling sound
as she held the sugarcane bow and a set of five flowery
arrows, shining brightly.
2. She scattered a cascade of radiance from her person
in all directions. It was more dazzlingly red than a thousand
suns. Radiating the lustre ofher face in all directions, she
made the sky appear as though filled with moons.
3. She was radiant with the circular white umbrella
(held above her) which gained the friendship of the sphere
of the moon (i.e. resembled it). It (the umbrella) had an
extent of ten Yojanas which pervaded the three worlds and
which Was studded with spotlessly pure white pearls.
4. She was fanned by the groups of female attendants
the chief of whom were Vijaya and others,, with a set of
four Camaras (Chowries) that w'as rendered splendid by
means of
jewels and precious stones and that was as lovely as the
cluster of lotuses or the spreading waves of lustre of fresh
moonlight.
5. She was endowed with a spodessly pure refulgence.
She indicated her sole suzerainty by means of her Sakti
(power, weapon javelin). All the sections of her army were
embellished
1106
Brahmanda Pur an a
by means of hundreds of imperial insignia. Her Wealth and
grandeur were being eulogised by the vocal as well as
instrumental music of the celestial deities.
6-8. She (justifiably) assumed and adopted the honour and
pride of the imperial wealth that filled up the cavities of the
three worlds with troops of Saktis (the various deities
assisting goddess). The pride could not be expressed in
words, nor could it be comprehended by means of intellect.
It could not be defined clearly by stating "It is like this or
that". It could not be compared with anything else. She
shed benign glances on the faces of all excellent Suras, the
chiefs of whom were Brahma, Isa, Vrsnu and Vrsa (Indra)
as they uttered prayers continuously, offered their services
with a spirit of eagerness and vying with one another with
palms joined together and kept close to their diadems. She
at once randered the three worlds perfectly luminous by the
refulgence arising from the five flowery arrows that shone
brightly.
9-1 la. Auspicious shower of fried grains scattered by
groups of celestial damsels having a refulgence like the
streak of lightning, indicated their hope and wish for her
victory.
She was being ever served at her feet by Kamesvar! and
others of lovely and desirable lustre, who were very
charming in their martial dress and account rements, who
were eternal and who obscured the sun (i.e. surpassed the
sun) by means of lustre of their glistening weapons.
In the course of her martial activity, she drove her chariot
that had the excellent name Srlcakra, that scraped the
clusters of clouds high above by means :of flagstaffs more
than ten Yojanas in height, and that was equipped with the
power of continuously making roaring and rumbling
sounds.
lib- 12. In that war (i.e. preparations for war) she had the
tawny colour as she was robed in such a garment free from
impurities. She glittered with charming splendour. Lalita
moved ahead with an intention for waging waras she was
being eulogised by the gods through twentyfive epithets of
great value (like precious stones), and which were
exceedingly competent to subdue sins ofthe whole world."
Lalita-mahatmya 18.13—19.2
1107
Agastya said :
13. "O Hayagrlva of great intellect, give me that elixir of
life gratifying and regaling my ears through the twentyfive
names ofLalita Paramesanl."
Hayagriva said :
14-19. The twenty-five 1 names are Sirhhasana, Srllalita,
Maharajnl, Pararikusa, CapinI, Tripura, Mahatripura-
SundarT, SundarT, Cakranatha, Samrajnl, CakrinT,
CakresvarT, MahadevT, KamesI, ParamesvarT,
Kamarajapriya, Kamakotiga, Cakravar-tini, Mahavidya,
Sivanangavallabha, Sarvapatala, Kulanatha, Amnavanatha,
SarvamnayanivasinI and Srngaranayika. Those who
eulogise Lalita ParamesvarT of great dignity through these
twentyfive names, will attain good fortune, the eight
Siddhis
and great reputation. Thus. Lalita, the Divine Mother, who
was furious with Bhandasura, moved ahead deploying the
great army of elaborate preparation and great impetuosity.
CHAPTER NINETEEN
Deities stationed on the Chariots— Cakrar &j a 2
Agastya said :
1-2. "Mention the names of those deities of manifest glory
who were stationed in the steps of the leading chariot
Cakraraja. O Hayagrlva, mention all their numbers, their
different splendid colours and the divine weapons too."
1. The author seems fond of presenting series of epithets
like garlands. He gave twelve epithets ofDandanatha
(Potrini) (supra 17.18-20) sixteen ofSyama or Syamala
Mantrin! (supra 17.33-35). Here in VV. 14-19 he strings
together twentyfive epithets of Lalita.
2. The struggle between Lalita and Bhandasura Is a
symbolic description of the struggle between good and evil
forces. Thus the description of the chariot ofLalita is
equally symbolic. For the convenience of, readers
•we draw the outline of steps etc. of her chariot.
1108
Brahmanda Puratia
Hayagriva narrated :
3. "It is mentioned that ten Siddhidevls were stationed on
the ninth step of the brilliant chariot. Listen to their names
from me.
4-6. They were Anima, Mahima, Laghima, Garima, Tsita,
Vasita, Praptisiddhi the seventh one, Prakamyasiddhi,
Muktisiddhi and the next one named Sarvakama (Siddhi).
These deities had four arms. They resembled Japa flowers
(China rose). They held in their hands the Cintamani
(Philosopher's stone), skull, trident and collyrium leading to
achievement. They were full of kindness and were resorted
to by Yogins.
7-8. There in the former half were the eight Saktis
beginning with Brahml viz.: Erahml, MahesvarT, KaumarT,
Vaisnavi, Varahi, Mahendri, Camunda the seventh one and
(Continued from the previous page)
Cakra-Rdja
The Chariot of La/itd
Anatida-
Mahd-pTtha
I •' Around this great seat of Bliss of Lalita are stationed 15
Eternal step deities of the form of time (Kala-rupa) — They
are on par
with Lalita [vide VV. 54-60]
II 3 deities viz. KamesI, Vajresi and Bhagamalini the most
beloved of step Lalita and comparable to her in grandeur
etc. [vide W. 49b-53]
III 8 Rahasya-yogini deities — Destroyers of Asuras. step
[vide VV. 46-49a]
IV 10 iXigarbha-yagini deities. They are benevolent giving
protection, step delight etc. to all [vide VV. 41-45}
V 10 Kulottirna deities. Auspicious and kind-hearted,
powers such as. step Sarva-siddhi-prada [vide VV. 35-40J
VI 12 Sampraddya deities or Ajild-saktis Fiery element
predominates as step they rose from the ashes of Kama.
[vide VVJ28-341
VII 6 Gupta-tara deities like Anariga-madana etc. Their
names show that step Eroticism was their forte [vide W.
24-271
VIII The Saktis are Gupta secret* Jvide VV. 17-23}
step 16 digits of the Moon. They are also called 'Nityd'
Eternal Saktis lOMudradevls [vide W. 3-16]
10 siddhi-devis like Anima etc. (ii) 8 Saktis like Brahmi
known as "Matrs"
IX All Saktis in the IX step are Prakafa (Manifest) Saktis.
step
Lalita-mahatmya 19.9-23 1 109
MahalaksmI the eighth one. All of them possessed only two
arms. Their person is red in complexion and they wear red
garments. They held skull and lotus (in their hands).
9-12. (Or) some mention the procedure for meditation in
another manner. Those deities are glorified thus. They have
the forms and sizes like those of Brahma and others. They
have weapons similarto those of Brahma and others. They
hold insignia and distinguishing marks of Brahma and
others.
Mudrddevis who were stationed in the region above theirs
were still greater. With their hands having the lustre of
lotuses, they were engaged in expressing Madras (Mystical
Gestures). They resembled the flowers of pomegranate.
They were charming in their yellow robes. They had four
arms in two of which they held shields and swords. They
had roving red eyes due to intoxication. Listen to their
names from me.
13-15. They were SarvasamksobhinI , SarvavidravinI,
Sarvakarsanakrnmudra, Sarvavasarikarl,
Sarvonmadanamudra. Sarvamaharikusayasti,
Sarvakhecarika Mudra, Sarvablja. Sarvayoni the ninth one
and Sarvatrikhandika. These three namely the Siddhis,
Brahml, and others as well as Mudras — all these were
manifest Saktis.
16. They were posted in the Raktaratha (Red chariot) in
order to slay the Asura Bhanda. Listen from me to the
names of those who were mentioned before as (deities) of
secret names {Guptas).
17-21. These were Saktis in the form of sixteea
digits ofthe moon viz. : Kamakarsanika , Buddhyakarsanika
Kala (Digit), Ahamkarakarsinl, Sabdakarsanika Kala, Spar-
sakarsanika N itya (Eternal), Rtipakarsanika Kala,
Rasakarsa-nika Nitya, Gandhakarsanika Kala, the eternal,
Cittakarsa-nika, Dhairyakarsanika Kala, Smrtyakarsanika
Nitya, Nama-karsanika Kala, BTjakarsanika Nitya,
Atmakarsanika Kala, AmrtakarsanT Nitya and
SarlrakarsinT Kala. They were in the eighth step and are
glorified by the epithet Guptas (secret ones).
22-23. They resembled the coral tree. They were charming
with their smiles. They had four arms and three eyes. Their
crowns shone brightly like the moon and the sun.
1110
Brahmand'a Pur ana
Holding bows and arrows, shields and swords, O Pot-born
sage, they got themselves ready for slaying the Asura
Bhanda. They had divine refulgence.
24. The deities named Guplalaras stationed themselves on
the seventh step of the chariot Cakraratha that had the
brightness of the lamp blazing in the evening.
25-27. They were Anangamadana, Anangamadanatura,
Anarigalekha , Anarigavega, Anarigarikusa and the next
one Anangamalarigl. These deities had the lustre of the
China Rose. They held sugarcane bow, flowery arrows,
boquets of flowers and lotuses. They were excessively
valorous and used to abide by the commands of Lalita.
Furiously angry at Bhandasura they stood by shining
brightly.
28-31. The deities named Sampradayas (Traditional ones)
the chief a mo ng whom was Sarvasamksobhin! resorted to
the sixth step of the leading chariot Cakraratha. The
clusters of their tresses had been tied into an ornamental
braid. The saffron mark on their foreheads shone brightly.
They were excessively impetuous by nature. They had the
lustre on a par with that of fire of death. They had bows and
arrows of fire. They held swords in the form of Fire and
shields named Vahnicakra. Their physical bodies were
brightly illuminated. They were furious towards the leader
of the Asuras. They rose up from the ashes of Kama. These
exceedingly powerful
deities were the Ajnasaktis (Saktis of behest) of Lalita.
32-34. Their names are — Sarvasamksobhin!, Sarvavidra-
vinl, Sarvakarsanika Sakti, Sarvahladanika,
Sarvasammohin! Sakti, Sarvastambhana, Saktika,
SarvajrmbhanaSakti, Sarvonma-danasaktika,
Sarvarthasadhikasakti, SarvasampattipuranI,
Sarvamantramayl sakti and Sarvadvandvaksayahkarl. Thus
the names of Sampradava deities have been mentioned.
35-37. Then next, the deities stationed on the fifth step are
remembered as Kulottlrnas. They were like the crystals
with illuminated brilliant bodies. They held axe, noose,
mace, bell and jewels. With knitted brows they were
excessively furious towards the enemy of the gods.
O Pot-born sage, listen to the names of these too.
38-40. They are goddess SarvasiddhipradadevI,
Sarvasampatprada, goddess Sarvapriyankarl,
Sarvamarigala-
Lalitu -mahatmya 19.41-54
111 *
karinl, SarvakamapradadevI, SarvaduhkhavimocinI,
Sarvamr-tyuprasamin!, SarvavighnanivarinI,
SarvangasundarldevI and Sarvasaubhagyadayinl. Thus the
tenDevIs have been mentioned. Their minds were filled
with kindness.
41-44. These were ten famous deities stationed on the
fourth step, named Nigarbhayoginls. They have been
glorified as having a lustre equal to that ofa pearl necklace.
They are Sarvajna, Sarvasakti, Sarvaisvaryaprada,
Sarvajnanamayldevl, SarvavyadhivinasinI,
Sarvadharasvarupa , , Sarvapapahara , Sarvanandamayl
Devi, SarvaraksasarupinT and the tenth deity should be
known as Sarvepsitaphalaprada.
45. All these should be known as having four arms. They
held the thunderbolt, javelin, iron club and discus. They
were ready to slay the Asura Bhanda.
46-49a. The deities na med Rahasyayoginls were stationed
on the third step ofthe leading chariot Cakraratha. They
were wellknown presiding . deities of speech. Their lustre
was like that of the red Asoka (Jonesia Asoka Roxb). They
held bows, and arrows in their hands. Armours covered
their whole bodies. They shone with lutes and books too.
They were Vasini, KamesI, BhoginT, Vimala, Aruna,
JavinI, SarvesI: and Kaulinl. These eight deities are
remembered as the cause ofthe slaughter of Daityas.
49b-52. Then, three deities were stationed on the second
step of the leading chariot Cakraratha. They were seated on.
on three (different) seats. They were endowed with eight
arms in which they held bows, arrows, a drinking bowl, a
citron, (fruit) and dagger as well as shields, serpentine
noose and a bell of loud sound, They were intoxicated due
to liquor. They used to keep secrets guardedly. They were
KamesI, VajresI and the other one Bhagamalinl. These
three deities are remembered as ones filled with wrath
towards Bhanda.
53. They had the same greatness and grandeur as that of
Lalita and they had the same refulgence. They are glorified
as one's most beloved Srldevl.
54. Then next, fifteen imperishable deities are mentioned as
having fixed up their residences all round on the Ananda-
mahapljha (the great seat of Bliss), on the step in the
middle: of the chariot.
1112
Brahmctnda Purana
55. They are also eternal in the form of Kala (Time). They
had stationed themselves after pervading the universe.
Their bows indicated their agitation and fury against
Bhandasura and other Daityas.
56-59. They had their forms and persons on a par with
those ofthe Goddess; their weapons too were like those of
the Goddess. It is for rendering help to all the worlds that
they exist in every Yuga.
O Pot-born sage, comprehend fully from me their names:
They are : — KamesI, Bhagamala, Nityaklinna, Bherunda,
VahnivasinT, Mahavajresvari, Druti, TvaritadevI, the ninth
one Kulasundarl, Nitya, NTlapataka, Vijaya, Sarvamarigala,
Jvalamalinika and Gitra. Thus the fifteen deities have been
recounted.
60. Accompanied by these deities whose attention was
solely on rendering service, goddess Paramesvar! set off in
order to conquer the wicked Bhandasura.
61. Seven steps are mentioned in the excellent chariot
(named) Giticakra 1 (Geyacakra also. See verse 63) that
belonged to Mantrinatha and that had great wheels. There
listen to those deities of the Devi.
1. The following is the outline of the Geya Cakra or Glti-
Cakra (chariot of Mantrinfndthd
Geya (giti) Cakra
I (t) Mantrini (ii) Sarigita-Yogini The administrative head
and second step to Lalita only [vide W. 61-63]
II Rati, Priti and Manoja (3 deities) [vide W. 63-64] step
III 5 deities of arrows of Kama e.g. Dravini, So?lni step
5 kaniadevas below these deities e.g. Kamaraja, Kandarpa
[vide W. 65-09a]
IV 8 Saktis or Matr devatas (mentioned in VV 7-8 above)
step
8 virgin deities like Laksmi, Sarasvati, Rati etc. [vide W
69b-72a]
V 16 deities like Vania, Jyestha etc well-armed well-
armoured ready «jep to fight (vide W. 72b 76)
r veW*
La /ita -m ah at my a 19.62-72
1113
62. Sarigltayoginl is mentioned as the most beloved deity
of Srldevl. Her abode was a seat in the middle of the step in
the chariot Geyacakra.
63-64. The same first step was the place of residence of M
a n trim.
Then the deities stationed on the second step in the
excellent chariot Geyacakra were Rati, PrTti and Manoja
with lutes and bows in their hands. They were dark-
complexioned like the Tamala (a tree with very dark
leaves). They were competent to exterminate Danavas.
65-69a. The deities of.thc arrows of the god of Love were
stationed on the third step. They were five viz. : Dravini,
SosinI, BandhinT, MohinI and Unmadinl. All these five
had resplendent bows in their hands. Thereon the same step
were stationed five gods too beneath the deities. They were
Kamaraja, Kandarpa, Manmatha, Makaradhvaja and the
fifth one Manobhava. All these were capable of enchanting
the three worlds. Marks on their foreheads with Kasturi
(Musk) shone brilliantly. They glittered with pearls. Their
entire body was covered with armour. They had the lustre
of flowers of Palasa (Butea Frondosa). They are called
Paiicakamas (Five Kamas or gods of Love). They eagerly
sought the killing of Bhandasura.
69b-72a. The deities mentioned before, the chief of whom
was Brahml and the eighth one was Candika (instead of
MahalaksmI as in vv. 7 and 8 above) stationed on the
fourth step of the leading chariot Geyacakra. There in the
same step but beneath them were LaksmI, Sarasvatl, Rati,
Piiti, KIrti, Santi, Pusti and Tusti. These Saktis are
mentioned as Kumarls
(Continued from the previous page) VI 8 Bhairavas such as
Asitanga, Kuru etc.
step (vide VV. 77-79a)
VII 5 deities like Matarigi, Siddhalaksmi step
3 Ganapas or Ksetrapalaj like Ksetrapa 2 goddesses
Lafcsmi, Sarasvatl 2 Treasures— Sarikha, Padma 10 Saktis
of the dikptil&s (guardians of quarters)
1114
Brahmanda Purana
(Virgins), O Pot-born sage. Their eyes were red due to
anger. They held Kuntas (Lances, spears) and discus in
order to kill Daitya ofgrcat strength.
72b-76. There were sixteen other deities beginning with
Varna. They were stationed on the fifth step of that
prominent chariot Giticakra. Listen to their names from me
— Varna, Jyestha, RaudrT, Santi, Sraddha, SarasvatT,
Srlbhusakti, Laksm! Srsti, MohinT, PramathinI, AsvasinT,
VTci, VidyunmalinI, Surananda and Nagabuddhika.
They had the lustre of ruby. They were eagerly desirous of
agitating the entire universe. At every step, they made
elaborate preparations for the great battle*. They were
covered with adamantine armours. Others were engaged in
loud boisterous laughs. They held various weapons and
missiles such as the thunderbolt, batons, Sataghnls and
Bhusundikas.
77-79a. Then those stationed on the sixth step of the
leading chariot GTti (i.e. Giticakra) were the Bhairavas
beginning with Asitahga. They were dreadful due to their
weapons. They held the trident and the drinking bowl. They
were blue-complexioned. They were— Asitahga, Ruru,
Ganda, Krodha, Unmattabhaira va, Kapall, Bhlsana and
Sarhhara — these were the eight Bhairavas.
79b-80. Then, stationed on the seventh step of the leading
chariot GTti were Matangl, SiddhalaksmT, Mahamatah-
gika and Mahatl, SiddhalaksmT repeated again. They were
red-complexioned. They held bows and arrows.
8 1 - 86a . Beneath the same step were stationed Ganapa
(the heads of Ganas, Kset rapalas) , Ksetrapa, Durgamba
and Batuka with weapons in their hands. There itself,
beneath the step were stationed LaksmI, SarasvatT, and the
treasures Sankha and Padma — all ofthem held weapons in
their hands. They were furious with Bhanda offierce valour
and exploits, the enemy of the entire world.
The ten leaders of the quarters beginning .with Sakra and
ending with Visnu were stationed in the same step but
beneath, in the forms of Saktis. They held thunderbolt,
spear, Kaladanda (staff of Kala), a sword, a noose, a flag, a
*N.xii.77 reads correctly : Maha-samara-sannaha.
Lalita -tn ah at my a 19.86-95
1115
mace, a trident, the missile of Darbha grass and the discus.
They devoutly served Mantrinatha always in order to
destroy the Asura followers, the wicked unbelievers,
ofBhanda, thorns for the whole of the universe.
86b-90a. The protectors of the cardinal points resorted to
the GTticakra because they were eager to remind and
inform Lalita (about the task of slaying Bhanda) through
the support of Mantrinatha. All the submissions (and
petitions of request) of all Devas to MahadevT yielded
results if they were submitted through Mantrinl. 1
Petitions to a queen submitted through the important ones
result in the acquisition of fruit by the servants.
Otherwise, how could they even approach SrldevI whose
refulgence was blazing forth and whose prowess' was
invincible.
90b-92. Because she was the deity of the lore of Music, she
was the most beloved one of SrldevI. In the case of
fulfilment of tasks she never transgresses what is
mentioned by her. In the Sakti empire of SrldevI, the deity
Mantrin'I was powerful enough to do, undo and alter all
activities or to
refrain from doing anything. Hence, all protectors of the
quarters, desirous of victory of SrldevI continued to serve
Mantrinl who was her chief Aide.
93.95. Thus, the names of all deities stationed in the steps
of excellent chariot named Gakraraja of LalitadevI have
been completely recounted.
Her divine weapons for the purpose ofslaying Bhanda-sura
have also been mentioned.
The deities on the steps of Geyacakra have also been
mentioned.
Those men who listen to these names of all dcitics-shall be
liberated from all sins. They shall be victorious.
1. Procedure of appeals etc. to Lalita and the functions of
Mantrinu
1116
Brahmanda Pur an a
CHAPTER TWENTY
The Deities on the Kiricakraratha
Hayagriva said :
1. "O intelligent one, listen to the deities stationed in
the five steps ofthe prominent chariot Kiricakra' ( Boar-
wheeled) .
Victory to those who listen to their names.
2-5. Dandanayika (leader ofthe Army) was stationed on the
first step nam cdBindu. She, the destroyer of the haughty
and wicked thorns of worlds appeared to make Jayairi
(glory of victory) dance there by means of different kinds
of flames. She had torn and pierced the haughty Danavas
with
1. This is a description of the chariot of the commandcr-in-
chicf, Danda-natha, the boar-faced deity (Potrini). The
chariot has five steps, but the distribution of deities etc. is
rather confused. May be due to some textual confusion.
Whatever is precise is recorded in the following outline.
Seat of Potrijfi
I Centre of the Chariot— Bindu (Vide VV. 2-5) Step
JI Centre ofthe Chariot : 3 deities— Jrmbhini, Mohini,
Stanibhini Step [Vide VV. 6-8]
III 5 deities such as AndhinI [Vide VV. 9-1 2a ] Step
IV 6 deities out of Matrs, Mothers with exception of
Candida or Step Mahalaksmi, Varahi, six are stationed here.
Prob. 7 deities Dhatunathas e.g. YaksinI, Sarikhini so
called as these
IV deities consume 7 dhdtus of the body, bestowers of
eight siddhis. Step Other side of the step: 2 chowrie-bearing
deities And Dandanatha's
Lion. (Vide VV. 12b-33)
VI v.l. states that this chariot has 5 steps but without
specifically Step mentioning the V step, this is called the
6th step in the text.
Prob. 8 deities e.g. Vartali, Varahi etc are stationed here.
On their left Dandanatha's buffalo.
V Below' them 8 guardians of quarters, gods, demi-gods,
Nagas etc. are Step stationed (Vide W. 34-55)
On the wheel 3 deities : Jrmbhini, Stambhini, Mohini [The
same deities as on the II step of this kiri-cakra-ratha vide
VV 6-8 above and Ksetrapala at the extremity of this step.
Below' the VI Step:
1000 deities and lOBhairavas [Vide VV. 56-86]
Lcilita -mihatmya 20.6- 14 1 117
the terrific blow ofher snout. She appeared to be the night
for
the clear perception of the rays ofher curved teeth
resembling the crescent moon. Her creeper-like tender body
was dark in complexion like the clusters of clouds in the
rainy season. She was a permanent ornament to the leading
chariot Kiricakra. She was the Potrini (Boar-formed Deity)
who had made all the revolving worlds her adopted
children.
6-8. Three deities viz. : Jrmbhinl, Mohihi and Stambhini
had occupied the second step at the same centre of that
chariot. It resembled a full-blown pomegranate flower. The
deities who were competent to suppress Danavas, held the
pestle, plough and liquor pot studded with many precious
stones and jewels by means of their sprout-like hands
where bangles set with rubies dazzled brilliantly. These
deities had very sharp and dreadful eyes. They wished to
burn Dailya soldiers by means of the fiery flames
(emanating from the eyes) without hesitation. They
continued to serve the Boar-faced goddess (Sukaranana).
9-12a. Five deities beginning with AndhinI were stationed
on the third step of the excellent leading chariot Kiricakra.
They had fixed their base in the Devlyantra. They appeared
to split the three worlds by means of their boisterous
laughter. They appeared like the flames of fire which burns
the universe at the end of the world and which had assumed
the guise ofwoman. With their tongues lolling and licking
the sides, they were desirous oflapping up the flowing
blood of all the soldiers of Bhandasura. They were dazzling
in their brilliance. Thus they used to serve DanAarfatha of
terrific exploits, continuously.
1 2 b- 1 4. Six deities were stationed on the fourth step of
the leading chariot Kiricakra. They were BrahmT and
others excepting the fifth one (i.e. Varahi) and the eighth
one (Le. Candika or MahalaksmI). Their bodies appeared to
discharge blazing flames from the Safcakra (six mystical
nerve plexuses in the body). They appeared ready to drink
(i.e. to destroy) Danavas by means of great many series of
exploits. It was at the behest of Dandanatha that they
resorted to that region.
1118
Brahmanda Putanec
15- 19a. Seven deities called Dhdtundthds were stationed in
their respective places beneath the same step. They were
YaksinI, SarikhinI, LakinI, HakinI, SakinI, Dakin! and
(another) HakinI who had the united (and combined) forms
of all of them. All these demonstrated the exploits of their
mighty arms. They appeared ready to drink (i.e. destroy) all
living beings and the Earth. They drank and consumed the
seven Dhatus, essential ingredients, of the body (viz. the
blood), skin, flesh, fat, bones, morrow and the semen of
enemies. They had hideous faces. With their harsh leonine
roars they filled ten quarters. They were called
Dhdtundthds and they were the bestowers of eight Siddhis
beginning with Animd (minuteness).
19b-21a. They were experts in deluding, slaying, paralysing
(stupefying), striking, swallowing, and exterminating the
wicked Daityas. In regard to those who are habitually
devout, they were competent to annihilate all adversities.
They were called Dhdtundthds (since) they were present in
all Dhatus (essential secretions of the body).
21b-22a. They were adventurous enough to drink within
half a moment all the oceans that appeared to kiss the sky
by the series of waves.
22b-24. They had cart-shaped teeth and terrible eyes. They
were equally ready to swallow those who acted maliciously
against their mistress, those who transgressed conventional
rules and established practices, those who engaged
themselves in mischief by injuring the followers of Vedic
injunctions maliciously, those who were inimical to heroes
and the Wicked Daityas who spoiled and obstructed Yajfias.
They used to serve continuously Dandanayika in the form
of Potrini.
25-26, On the other side of the same step in a divine temple
were stationed two deities well-known as Krodhini and.
Stambhini. They fanned with two Camaras (Chowries) as
the bangles round their tender creeper-like hands moved to
and fro. They were excessively proud after drinking liquor
and the blood <»f soldiers in the army of demons. They
had perpetual laughter in their faces and their eyes rolled
about, continuously.
Lalita-mahatmya 20.27-43
27-30. Two excellent weapons, ploughshare and pestle,
assuming the form of deities, took up their residence on
either side ofthe leading chariot Kiricakra.
They held the bodies of their own weapons at the place
oftheir own crown. They were remembered by the Devas as
the destroyers of everyone antagonistic to the universe. It
was with these two weapons that Lalita Dandanayika would
cut off and kill Danava named Visanga, in the battle.
31-33. There was an exceedingly terrible lion well-known
as Candoccanda at the same step in front of Dandanatha.
The sky echoed with his roaring sound and the cardinal
points were deafened by the sounds produced by it while
gnashing its teeth. It had four hands and three eyes. It held
trident, sword and nooses sewn and tied. Its body was
brilliant. By seeing alone (and observing everything), it
served Goddess Potrini continuously.
34-36. Eight deities beginning with Vartall were stationed
on the sixth step of the leading chariot Kiricakra. They
were renowned in the eight quarters. Their voices were as
loud as the sound produced when eight mountains clashed
with one another or fell over one another. Eight serpents
served the purpose of their shining ornaments. Their
strength and splendour was never ruined or eliminated.
They had sacrificed crores of Danavas in the fire of the
prowess of their mighty arms. They used to serve
Dandanatha Lalita day and night.
37-38. Their names are also well known. O Pot-born sage,
Listen :
Vartall, VarahT, VarahamukhI, AndhinT, RodhinI,
JrmbhinI, MohinI and Stambhinl.'They were competent in
agitating, paralysing and exterminating enemies.
39. The royal vehicle of Dandanatha, a buffalo of dusky
white colour, was always stationed on the left side of those
deities on the same step.
40-43. Its two horns were halfa Krosa apart (1 Krosa = 3
kilometres) and its body was a Krosa long. Its body was
covered with many hairs hard and sharp-edged like swords.
It was dreadful with its formidable tail resembling the
baton ofthe
god of death. It had the lustre of the dark mountain ofcolly-
rium or blue antimony. It was furious, lofty and hideous.
All
1120
Brahmanda Purana
the parts of that (buffalo) were stout and excellent like the
massive mountain of antimony. Its deep and hot breath
issuing forth and spreading everywhere stirred lip the
oceans. It seemed to laugh derisively at the buffalo of Kala
(God of death) by means ofits crackling and rattling grunt.
The cloud Puskara-varta was scattered about by its hoofs.
44-47. On the same step but beneath were stationed Indra
and others— the eight guardian deities of cardinal points.
They had fixed their abodes in different ways at different
places. They had come there to inform Lalita about the
fulfilment of tasks. There were Indra, the sixtyfour crores
of celestial damsels, Siddhas, Agni, Fire god, Sadhyas,
other Visvedevas, Visvakarma, Maya, mothers of exalted
state and strength, Rudras, the attendants and dreadful
Pisacas. The leaders of Raksasas and many Raksasas used
to wail there.
48-53a. Mitras, Gandharvas, who were always experts in
singing and whose wellknown leaders were Visvavasu and
others; other Bhutaganas (groups of goblins), Varuna,
Vasus, Vidyadharas, Kinnaras, M arutesvara (wind-god),
Citraratha, chariot-makers, artisans, Tumburu, Narada,
Yaksa, Soma, Yaksesvara (Kubera), lord Govinda the
consort of Kamala, along with Dcvas, Tsana who is terrible
due to his trident and who is the devourer of the universe,
Brahma, Asvinlputras who were efficient in the science of
Medicine, lord Dhanvantari and other Gananayakas
(leaders ofGanas) who had gratified bees by means of ichor
exuding from their excellent temples (were stationed there).
53b-55. Ananta, Vasuki, Taksa, Karkofa, Padma,
Mahapadma, Sarikhapala, Gulika, Subala — these leading
serpents surrounded by crores of other serpents were
stationed there. In this manner, many deities were stationed
there on active duty. They had fixed their mansions all
round beginning with the eastern quarter etc.
56-60. There itself on the wheel were stationed three
deities : Jrmbhini, Stambhini and Mohinl. They were the
presiding deities of Northwest and resorting to that quarter
they stationed themselves in the form of a wheel.
Lalita -mahatmya 20.61-72
1121
In the extremity of the same step of the resplendent chariot
Kiricakra, Ksetrapala shone continuously serving KitTSvari.
He held a skull and a mace. He had a huge body with the
hair standing upright. He had dark complexion and features
like the dust and moss at the bottom of Patala. He appeared
to rend through the sphere of the cosmic egg by means of
his boisterous laughter as though by means of a thunderbolt.
By means of sound from his Damani (a kind of drum), he
split the hollow space between heaven and earth. He held in
his hand a Phanipasa (A serpent in the form of noose)
which had three hissing hoods.
61. Very near him was stationed the goddess's vehicle, a
lion. It was seated on this, that she began her activity when
desirous of slaying Bhandasura.
62-65. The characteristics of the lion, the Vehicle of the
goddess ofDevas, have been described before.
Beneath the same step (were stationed a thousand deities).
They had lustre similar to that of Dandanatha. They were
adorned with all sorts of ornaments and weapons similar to
those of Dandinl. They were dark in complexion. They
were Boar-faced. They kept their tresses embellished with
the crest by means ofthe digit (i.e. crescent) of the Moon.
They whirled the ploughshare and the pestle with their
hands frequently. They filled skulls by means of
overflowing currents of blood of those who plotted against
Lalita, who wrought mischief against Syama and who
maliciously treated the Mistress. They wore the intestines
of those who hurt and assailed their devotees.
66-68. They used to wear on their breasts garlands by a
number of shaven skulls of those who protested against
their own religious cults or conventional community. There
was a continuous flow ofblood from those heads. The
deities who served KTtlsvarl are said to be a thousand. The
names of all those deities will be mentioned in the chapter
(?) on the thousand names ofDandinl, O Pot-born saint.
Note now again here.
69-72a. Then, near those boar-faced deities was stationed
the vehicle ofDandinl, a black antelope. It was as a
conventional custom (that the antelope stood there). The
(space
1122
Brahmanda Parana
between) the horns was a quarter of a Krosa , the length of
its face was a quarter of that. The length of legs was a
Krosa. It always used to keep its tail upright. Its belly had a
white lustrous patch. By means of a loud grunting sound, it
laughed derisively at the exploits of the deer that was the
vehicle of wind-god. This excellent vehicle was stationed
in a part ofthe same step.
72b-74. The ocean of liquor, assuming the form of a deity,
was stationed there on the same step ofthe leading chariot
Kiricakra. It held in its hand a lump of meat, red like a ruby
mountain. Its eyes rolled. It wore a garland of golden
lotuses. It was embraced by Madasakti (Deity presiding
over the power of intoxication) that held a red lotus.
75-77. (Later on) whenever Daitya Bhanda became active
in the battle, Saktis had perspired profusely and became
thirsty, on those occasions. Surasindhu (Ocean of Liquor)
would scatter himselfin various places and dispel the
fatigue of deities in the course of war. That miracle will
undoubtedly take place, O sage, then when the battle (is
being described). You will hear it being recounted by me
joyously.
78. It is remembered that beneath the same step in all the
eight quarters and above as well as below, ten (male deities)
beginning with Hetuka had fixed their residences.
79. They were the excellent and great Bhairavas wellknown
for their profound exploits. By the enkindled splendour of
their weapons, they surpassed even the sun by 80-83. At the
end of Kalpa, at the behest of DandinT they destroyed the
entire universe. They were of fearful nature. Gnashing their
teeth and biting the lips with them (in anger), they used to
pierce and scatter the clouds with the tips of their tridents.
They were Hetuka, Tripurari, the third one Agnibhairava,
Yamajihva, Ekapada, Kala, Karalaka, Bhlmarupa, Hatakesa
as well as the one w'ith the name Acala. These ten well-
known (Bhairavas) stayed at the extremities of the chariot
Kiricakra along with ten crores of soldiers.
84. Thus the deities of (the chariot) Kiricakra of
Dandanatha beginning with Jrmbhini and ending with
Lalita-mahatmya 20.85-96
1123
Acalendra have been enumerated. They sanctify the three
worlds.
85. There in the battle, many Danavas would be killed
by the groups of deities stationed there. Showers of blood
would be drunk by them.
86. Thus Kiricakra the excellent chariot of Dandanetrl,
with diverse protective devices through the groups of
deities stationed on the steps, moved ahead.
87. Wherever the chariot Cakraraja went the excellent
chariot Goya also went; wherever the chariot Geya
(proceeded) the excellent chariot Kiricakra also
accompanied it.
88. In the midst of thousands of the armies of Sakti, these
three splendid chariots that appeared like the three worlds
set in motion, proceeded on and on.
89. It appeared as though (the mountains) Mcru, Mandara
and Vindhya had joined together as one unit.
There was a loud tumultuous sound in the groups of
armies of Saktis. The entire earth shook on being rent (as it
were) by the creaking sound of their wheels.
90-94a.* There were six charioteers in the leading chariot
of Lalita, named Cakraraja (and other chariots). They were
glorified as experts in holding the bridle and keeping the
staff (whip) raised. The first is IradevI, then Tripura-
bhairavl, another is Samhara-bhairava, the next is
Raktayogini-vallabha, the fifth is Sarasa, the next (sixth) is
Camunda. These deities are remembered as charioteers.
The charioteer of the leading chariot Geyacakra was
Hasantika. Stambhin! is remembered as the charioteer of
the prominent chariot Kiricakra .
94b-95. The excellent chariot of Lalita had a height of ten
Yojanas. The excellent chariot GItacakra had a height of
seven Yojanas.
96. A great umbrella studded with pearls and having an
extent often Yojanas was present only in the chariot of
Lalitesan! and nowhere else (not in the other chariots).
• The lines arejumblea up in print. I follow the text N which
is consistent.
1124
Brahman da Pur an a
97. This alone has been glorified as indicative of the
imperial power of Sakti. Ordinary umbrellas were provided
in the other two chariots.
98-99a. Then that imperial deity Lalita, the great goddess
of all Saktis, the sovereign Deity who had ascended the
ruler-ship of a great empire advanced against demon
Bhanda with a desire to accomplish his death.
99b-100. At that time the cardinal points reverberated with
the sounds; the earth quaked and all the living beings
became excited and agitated at the departure of Lalitesa.
The divine drums (Dundubhis) sounded and showers of
flowers fell on everyone.
101-106. The celestial musicians viz. the Gandharvas
beginning with Visvavasu, Tumburu and Narada and
Sarasvatl herselfbegan to recite auspicious verses of victory
along with excellent songs. Their faces beamed with
delight. Hairs standing on their ends over their bodies
served as ornaments. They repeatedly eulogised
LaliteSvarT adding "Be victorious, be victorious".
Delighted, proud and elated, they began to dance at every
step. The seven sages beginning with Vasistha repeated
hymns and verses from Rk, Yajur, Sam an and Atharva
Vedas increasing their good wishes for her victory and
glory in the same manner as when the sacrificial fires of
great purity are made to blaze forth by means of Havis
offerings. Excellent persons added their benedictions
ofgreat power. Being eulogised by them and shining in her
excellent chariot, Lalita set off along with the soldiers in
order to conquer the Asura Bhanda .
Lalita -mah & trnya 21.1-13 1125
CHAPTER TWENTYONE Boasting of Bhandasura
Hayagriva continued :
1. On hearing the loud noise ofthe march of goddess Lalita
on her campaign (against Bhandasura), those who resided
in the city of Bhandasura, became exceedingly agitated.
2-3. The city of the wicked and evil-minded Daitya Bhanda
which was on the shore of the great ocean near the
mountain Mahendra had been notorious in the three worlds
by the name of Sunyaka. It was the permanent residence of
the elder brother of Visariga.
4. In that very same city extending over a hundred
Yojanas, the Asuras became afraid due to their nervousness
/
(on hearing about) the invasion (lit. coming) of Srtdevi.
5. That entire city of the Asuras extending over a
hundred Yojanas became frequently enveloped in smoke,
as it were caused by portentous phenomena indicating a
great calamity. 1 2
6. The walls in the city ofthat Daitya underwent untimely
cracks. Great meteors hovered round the city and fell down
from the sky.
7. Earthquake, the first and foremost among portentous
phenomena occurred there in the city af Sunyaka. The
entire earth blazed forth.
8-1 3a. The dwellers in the city of that Daitya experienced
an untimely tremor in their hearts. Herons, vultures, cranes
and other birds perched themselves on the tops of flagstaff's
and looking at the disc of the sun, they hooted and crowed
loudly. Many devils and goblins that could not be seen with
the eyes, seemed to speak out harshly through ethereal
voices.
1. The location is imagined to be in Orissa. There is no
coasted town in Orissa which can be even linguistically
connected with Sunyaka.
2. VV. 5-20 describe the evil portents in the city of
Sunyaka,.
Brahmanical ahd Jain works agree with majority of these
portents and their implications, e.g. Thandhga Sutta 405.8,
608 for 8 Mahdnimittas. Ancient
Jain teachers like Bhadcabahu Dharasena were experts In
Interpreting,
omens.
1 126
Brahmanda Purunu
In all quarters banners appeared soiled and dirty.
Being smoky, they caused perplexity and bewilderment
among Daityas and Raksasas.
Garlands and ornaments of the womenfolk of the Daityas
dropped down at inopportune moments. Crying and
lamenting bitterly "Alas ! Alas !", they shed profuse tears.
Mirrors, armours, flags, swords, jewels, robes and other
assets became unclean and soiled frequently.
1 3 b - 1 7 . Everywhere harsh and loud sounds of goblins
and evil spirits were heard — on mansions, terraces, sport-
halls, upper apartments, cowpens, market places,
assemblies, oblong, ponds,, quadrangles, crossways, small
terraces near the gateway painted turrets, army camps,
fortified abodes, in Nahdydvarta houses (i.e. buildings with
no gates on the west), in Vicchanda-has (Multi-storeyed
buildings) that had been agitated, in the frontiers and
boundaries ofinner apartments for the exclusive use of
ladies, in Svastikas (mansions of a peculiar nature), in
lying-in-chambers, on minarets and sloping roofs, in
windows, rooms, abodes and barns— everywhere loud and
harsh utterances of devils and goblins were heard by the
crowds of people residing in the city ofDaitya.
18-20. Everything became loose and scattered and dreadful.
Looking at the sun, the crows began to crow in a harsh note.
While they were crying shrilly like this, crores of skulls fell
on the earth. Drops of blood fell down in the midst of altars.
Bunches of hairs, smoke-coloured and grey, fell down all
round.
On seeing these portentous phenomena on the earth, sky
and heaven, the residents of the city reported to Bhanda of
renowned prowess about the same.
21. Although the series of those portentous phenomena
were intense and dreadful, Bhanda did not lose his courage.
He went to the chamber of consultation and deliberation.
22. The leader of Daityas occupied an excellent
throne that had been wonderfully studded with many gems
and that appeared to be a piece of the body of Meru (i.e.
golden).
23. With the thick cluster of rays of the gems and jewels
fitted into his shining crown, the lord of Danavas brighten-
Lalita-mahatmya 21.24-37
1127
ed the limits of cardinal points and himself shone brilliantly.
24-25. The chamber hall-dais was a large one extending to
a Yojana. As he was seated on the elevated throne, his
younger brothers Visukra and Visahga served him. Their
valour, heroism and physical might was formidable. They
were dreadful with their powerful arms, the thorns for the
three worlds.
26. They never disobeyed the commands of their elder
brother. They enhanced his great reputation acquired by
conquering the three worlds.
27. With their bent down heads, they pressed his foot-
rest. After joining the palms together in reverence, they sat
on the ground.
28. When that excellent one among the enemies of the
Devas was present in the chamber ofaudience, all the vassal
kings of Daityas came to see him.
29. Each ofthem had countless armies. Declaring their
own respective names, they bowed down to Bhanda, the
lord.
30. He honoured all those Asuras with benign look with
steady pupils and remained thus for a while.
3 1. Visukra said to his elder brother, the lord of Danavas.
His voice was like the sound of great ocean while it was
being churned or that of the billows.
32-33. "O lord, the sinful evil-natured base Suras have been
defeated by you. Their strength and bravery have heen
destroyed by your mighty arms. They could not get any
person anywhere to seek refuge. Being despondent (and
desperate), they ruined themselves by falling into the fire
full of blazing flames.
34. From that god of fire, a certain woman has cropped up.
She is proud of her strength. The Devas themselves
beginning with Vasava, have created her.
35-37. It is reported that a large number of women
attendants equipped with different kinds ofweapons have
been encouraged to exhibit their exploits by those
overenthusiastic Devas again. Alas ! the butchery of
adverse fate. If a group of feeble women were to conquer
us in spite of our being powerful, it can also be conjectured
that a stone is split by means of
1 128
Brahm&nda Parana
sprouts. Ofcourse this guess can only produce
contemptuous joke .
38. Is this not ridiculous ? Is this not shameful ? They
must be afraid of even those soldiers who will fight from
the front line of our forces.
39. Heaven-dwellers beginning with wSakra have become
cowards. The bodies of Brahma and others have become
emaciated with grief, due to my power and weapons.
40. What need one say ofVisnu ? That Mahesvara too
has become frightened. There is nothing to be mentioned of
others. All those guardians of quarters have fled.
41. The proud and conceited Devas have been hit by
our sharp and invisible arrows that have fallen on their
limbs. Their coats of mail have been hit and pierced.
42. Despite the fact that we are endowed with such
great valour and such powerful arms, a mere woman is
rushing against us to conquer us.
43. Although she is merely a woman, she should never
be thought of lightly. Even an insignificant enemy should
not be condemned by those who are desirous of victory and
confident of themselves.
44. Hence, servants should be despatched to drive her out.
That proud and puffed up woman should be brought
dragging her by her tresses.
45. O Lord, that wicked woman shall after sometime
take up the work of a slave unto the fawn-eyed ladies
staying in your harem.
46. Our enemies are afraid of each and every individual
soldier in our armies. Indeed, the three worlds including the
mobile and immobile beings 'are frightened.
47. Further, the mind of your majesty is the ultimate
authority".
The Danava (Visukra) submitted thus and by doing so
enchanced the fury of the Daitya Bhanda.
48. The exceedingly powerful Visariga who was efficient,
thoughtful and prudent spoke thus to the great Daitya, his
haughty elder brother.
49. "O Lord, O suppressor of enemies, you alone know
Lalita-mahatmya 21.50-60 1129
•everything that should be done. In the matter of policies
there is nothing that should be mentioned to you.
50. Every action should be carried out after due
deliberation. Careful thought is the ultimate course. If any
work is pursued without thought, it will destroy one at the
very root.
51. Spies should be carefully sent to the enemy-camp
and their strong and weak positions should be understood
by one who wishes to achieve victory.
52-53. A king shall have spies as his eyes. He should be of
steady intellect. He should be suspicious and always
cautious but behave outwardly as though he had no
suspicion at all. He should keep his exchange of ideas and
counsel as a secret confined to himself and his ministers.
He should employ the six expedients of stratagem. Such a
king attains victory and honoured position everywhere. A
rash and inconsiderate fellow
will ruin himself quickly.
54. An undertaking without proper reasoning and -
deliberation causes loss and ruin. That carried out after due
deliberation is conducive to pre-eminent victory.
55. Indifference or disregard in the case ofenemies should
not be indulged in by kings thinking them to be mere
animals or women or insignificant one. It is sure that power
exists in everyone.
56. Hiranyakasipu, the lord of all living beings, was killed
by a certain spirit that had assumed a body partially of a
man and partially of an animal and that had manifested
himself out of a pillar.
57. Formerly, a woman Candika, a manifestation of Maya,
had killed Mahisa, Sumbha and Nisumbha in the battlefield.
58. In that battle many Daityas had been destroyed
by her. Hence, I say that no indifference should be shown
in the case ofany woman.
59. It is Sakti (power) that is the cause of glory of
victory everywhere. But we have no fear ofanyone whether
woman or man who might have become that seat of power.
60. It is the natural characteristic of the world that
Sakti manifests itself, everywhere. But let the activity
ofthat evil-minded woman be found out and understood by
you.
1130
Brahmanda Purana
61. Who is she ? From where did she originate? What is her
habit and practice? What is her basic support ? What is the
extent of her strength? What is the source of assistance for
her? O Lord, let this be thought over by you."
62-63. On being told thus by Visariga (Bhanda spoke
thus) : — "Where is (the need for) deliberation in the case
of
exceedingly powerful heroes? In our army there are
hundreds
ofgenerals ofgreat inherent strength commanding
Aksauhinls. They can quaff off seas and oceans. They are
competent to burn down the three worlds. O (foolish fellow)
indulging in tidings of misfortune, why are you needlessly
afraid of women ?
64-69. Everything connected with her has been observed by
me through spies. A certain woman having the name Lalita
originated from fire. True to her name she is soft and
delicate in features like a flower. There is no intrinsic
strength, no vigour and experience or wisdom in affairs
connected with war. She is indiscreet in carrying out her
tasks, but" she depends much on Maya. Did she not create
from herself a group of women really non-cxistcnt , due to
the power of her Maya ? It is on account of this, that she
exerts himselflike this.
Or, as you say, we shall grant that there is a great army. But,
by whom can Bhanda whose greatness surpasses that of the
three worlds be defeated? Even now the heaven-dwellers
are incompetent even to breathe because they are perplexed
and bewildered due to the pressure of my powerful arms.
70-72. Some have hidden themselves deep in the cavities of
netherworlds, some in the waters of the sea, some in the
corners of the cardinal points and some among the bushes
on the tops of mountains. They are excessively frightened.
They have abandoned their wives, children and their assets.
Those brutes have dropped down from the positions
ofauthority. Now they are moving about in disguise. This
frail woman, who is born not very long ago, does not know
that I have such valourand power of arms. That is why she
is haughty.
73. Foolish ladies do not know anything. In vain do
they imagine that they are bold and adventurous. Confused
in
Laliti-m ihatmya 2 1 .74-92 1131
regard to right and wrong actions, they become victims of
ruin.
74-75. Or, if, after keeping her at the head, the heaven-
dwellers, great serpents, Siddhas, Sadhyas vainly proud of
war, Brahma, Padmanabha (Visnu), Rudra, lord of the
Suras (i.e. Indra) or other guardians of the quarters, do
come,
I am competent enough to smash and crush them.
76. Or the generals in my armies who are proud and
confident of their ability in war will pound and smash the
enemies as though they were ripe cucumbers.
77-90. The following sons of mine are extremely mighty:
— Kutilaksa, Kuranda, Kararika, Kalavasita, Vajradanta,
Vajra-mukha, Vajraloma, Balahaka, Suclmukha,
Phalamukha, Vikata, Vikatanana, Karalaksa, Karkata,
Madana, Dlrghajihva, Humba-ka, Halamullunca, Kai kasa ,
Kalkivahana, Pulkasa, Pundraketu, Candabahu, Kukkura,
Jambukaksa, Jrmbhana, TIksnasrnga, Trikantaka,
Calurgupta. Gaturbahu, Cakoraksa, Catuhsiras, Vajraghosa,
UrdlivakesaAMahamaya, Mahahanu, Makhasatru M
akhaska ndl, Sirhhaghosa, Siralaka, Andhaka, Sindhunetra,
Kupaka, Kapilocana, Guhaksa, Gandagalla, Candadharma,
Yamantaka, Laduna, Pattasena, Purajit, Purvamaraka,
Svarga-satru, Svargabala, Durgakhya (Durga),
Svargakantaka, Atimaya, Brhanmaya, Upamaya, Ulukajit,
Purusena, Visena, Kuntisena, Parusaka, Malaka, Kasura,
Mangala, Draghana. Kollata, KujilaAva, Dasera,
Babhriivahana, Drstahasa, Drsta-ketu, Pariksepta,
Apakancuka, Mahamaha, Mahadamstra, Durgati,
Svargamejaya, Satketu, Sadvasu, Saddanta, Satpriya,
Duhsatha, Durvinlta, Ghinnakarna, Musaka, Attahasi,
MahasI, Mahaslrsa, Madotkata, Kumbhotkaca,
Kumbhanasa, Kumbha-grlva, Ghatodara, Aivame4hra,
Mahan da, Kumbha n da,
Putinasika, Putidanta, Puticaksus, Putyasya, Putimehana
and others 'like them. They are on a par with H
iranyakasipu , in bravery and Hiranyaksa in great strength.
91-92. Hundreds ofheroic sons have been bora to each of
them.
My generals are all proud and aggressive. When they are
followed by my sons they will destroy all haughty and vile
Devas in the battle. Ifanyone Were to be angry even ifthey
have thousands of excellent Aksauhinis, they will surely be
Brahmanda Purina
reduced to ashes in the battle. What then, alas ! in regard to
a feeble woman ?
93. All of them in her battle-field exhibit their magical
illusory power of Maya. But our soldiers take delight in
Mahamaya (greater Maya). They will make their army
reduced to ashes.
94-95. Hence, let not your mind be dejected by baseless
and needless doubts and fears".
After saying thus, the leading Daitya got up from the throne
and said to Kutilaksa, his general of very great strength:
"I say, get up. Prepare and mobilise the entire army (for
battle).
96. Post the soldiers at all the entrances all round the
city of Sunyaka. Fortify all the. fortresses. Make
arrangements for fixing hundreds of Ksepanikas (slings and
similar instruments to discharge missiles).
97. Arrangements should be made by ministers and priests
for evil rites of Black magic. Equip yourself fully with
weapons and missiles. The war is imminent.
98. Send ahead someone from the commanders of the
armies along with many divisions of soldiers. Let him be
formidable and dreadful to look at.
99-101. Drag that foolish woman conceited on account of
the strength of the Devas, by means ofher tresses after she
has been defeated by that general in the course of the
battle." After speaking thus to Kutilaksa of great strength,
the commander of the army in charge of three thousand
soldiers, he himself went to the harem.
Then the sounds of the drums of march of victory of
SrTdevT who was rushing on as the soldiers passed over,
were heard by the leading Daityas. They caused excessive
earache for them.
Lalita-mahitmya 22.1-19
CHAPTER TWENTYTWO Durmada and Kuranda slain
1-2. The sound of the Dundubhi (the great war-drum) of the
leading Asuras that rose up then, became a proud response
ofsound to that produced by the war-drums ofthe army
ofSrllalita. The three worlds shook and trembled on
account of that sound that deafened the worlds, suppressed
the cardinal points, and stirred up the bowels ofthe ocean.
3. The sound ofthe war-drums ofthe Daityas suppressed
the cardinal points, pierced the caves of mountains and
overwhelmed the extensive firmament.
4. Thejhallarl (a kind ofdrum*) of the demons produced a
loud, harsh and discordant sound resembling the proud roar
of infuriated Huthkara of the great Man-lion (Visnu).
5. Thereupon, crores of Daityas producing reverberating
chattering noise furiously prepared themselves (to fight)
against Paramesvarl (Lalita).
6. One of them covered himself with a coat of mail
wonderfully studded with gems and jewels of various kinds
and colours. He shone like a mobile lofty Rohana mountain
(Adam's peak in Ceylon).
7. A certain soldier shook arid waved an extremely
bright and glistening sword that wasjerrible like the
Kdlaratri (Night of destruction) and that had been preserved
well by the weapon maker.
8. Stroking the tip of his spear by means of his fingers,
a certain soldier mounted on a horse'displayed different
kinds of movement in the street.
9. Some soldiers rode on elephants of huge-sized bodies as
though on mountains propelled and tossed about by the
violent gusts of winds of portentous phenomena.
10-1 9a. Crores of Daityas were fully equipped with
coats ofmail and had the following weapons and missiles in
their hands. 1 viz. : Paflisas (a spear with a sharp edge) * M
W p. 429A
1. W. 10-19a give a list of weapons used in mediaeval India.
The varieties of arrows, use of fire-arms and projectiles are
note-worthy.
Brahmanda Parana
Mudgaras (a hammer-like weapon), Bhiduras
(Thunderbolts), Bhindipalas (a short javelin thrown with
hand), Druhanasf JDrughanas (Mallets, wooden maces),
Bhusundis (fire arms MW) Kujharas (daggers), Musa/as
(Pestles, clubs), Gadds (Maces),, Sataghnis (bombarding
instruments), TriSikhas (Three-pronged arrows), Visikhas
(Iron-tipped arrows), Ardhacakras (Arrows with crescent-
shaped tips), Mahacakras (great discuses), Vakra-rigas
(arrows of crooked shapes), Uragananas (serpent-faced
arrows), Phanisirjaprabhedas (different kinds of missiles
shaped like hoods ofserpents), different kinds ofbows made
of horn* etc., batons, KsepanikaSastras (Different kinds of
slings and similar devices for discharging missiles),
Vajrabdnas (adamantine arrows), Drsadvaras (excellent
rocks and pebbles for hurling) » missiles of various sorts
and shapes such as Tavamadhyas, Musji-madhyas, Valalas
and Khantfalas, daggers of huuid feoTofv a riet ies' with
angulaF middles, fang-shaped, tips etc., no6seT"of diverse
varieties Pasatnna'as (snout-like nooses) Kakatuna 'as
(weapons shaped like the beaks of crows), and thousands of
similar weapons and missiles very dreadful and capable of
destroying living beings. They rode on various animals and
birds such as horses, elephants, donkeys, camels, wolves,
hounds, crows etc., vultures, herons, tigers, and others on
lions etc. Some rode on Sarabhas (eight-footed fabulous
animals), Bherundas (a species ofbirds), Boars,
Vy&las (savage beasts, snakes), ghosts etc. Thus
seated on various vehicles they marched against Lalita with
violent fury filling up their minds.
19b. Bhanda sent the crooked and fraudulent Danava the
chief ofan army division, named Durmada, against Lalita,.
along with ten Aksauhinls.
20. Accompanied by those exceedingly mighty soldiers
ofleonine strength, who appeared to be desirous of burning
the entire universe, that general proceeded towards Lalita.
21. Splitting and piercing the fourteen worlds by means
of loud sounds ofbig war-drums and shouting and howling
along with boisterous laughs, Durmada went in her
direction.
22. Thereafter, on being commanded by Bhandasura,
Kutilaksa of great strength deployed Talajarigha along with
ten Aksauhinls at the Eastern entrance to the city of
Sunyaka for the sake of its protection.
Lalita-mahatmya 22.23-33
1135
23. At the southern entrance to the city, he empolyed a
Daitya named Talabhuja accompanied by ten Aksauhinls,
for its protection.
24. At the western entrance to the city, he appointed
the Daitya named Talagrlva along with ten Aksauhinls for
its protection.
25. He directed Talaketu, the exceedingly powerful
(Daitya), to be at the northern entrance to the city along
with
ten Aksauhinls, for the sake of its protection.
26. He directed ten Aksauhinls to stay in a circle along
the rampart wall in the cubicles and bunks over the copings.
27. Thus, by means of fifty Aksauhinls of soldiers, he /
made due arrangements for the defence of the city of
Sunyaka and reported it to his master.
Kutildksa reported :
28. "O Lord, at the behest of your Majesty, armies
have been deployed for the defence of the city. At the
outset Durmada has already been despatched towards that
wicked Lalita.
29. That frail woman can easily be made frustrated
merely by means of our domestic servants, yet the royal
convention is that proper arrangement for the defence of
the city should be made."
30. After saying thus to Bhanda, the ruler of the
Daityas, the excessively haughty Kutilaksa, accompanied
by the commanding officers of different divisions of the
army kept the entire army on the alert'and ready to act.
31. A Danava had previously been sent as a messenger* by
Kutilaksa. In the company of an army, with tumultuous
uproar, he had encircled the army of Lalita.
32. With a great clatter and clutter, thousands of
Daitya soldiers waved their swords and fell on the soldiers
of Sakti.
33. Those dreadful Saktis with boisterous laughters and
shouts, fought with the Danavas with their swords
gleaming brightly.
*For duia N. reads yastu 'The Danava who was despatched
previously'.
1136
Brahmanda Purana
34. In the course of that war between Saktis and Danavas,
the three worlds became exceedingly agitated and heavy
dust spread throughout the sky.
35. Intensified in the shafts of the chariots, amplified by the
trumpets of elephants and scattered by the deep breaths of
the horses, the dust columns rose up in the sky.
36. On seeing him rushing in accompanied by ten
Aksauhinls, Sampatsarasvatl furiously ran towards him in
the battlefield.
37. Horses and elephants in their rut occupied (and guided)
by the Saktis equal (in strength) to SampatkarT thrashed
and smashed the army of Danavas.
38-41. When the noisy mutual fight gathered intensity
with clattering and cluttering mclcc, war-drums were
sounded loudly and dust columns were raised profusely.
Great streams of blood of thousands of Danavas struck
down by the Saktis began to flow here and there. Torn and
cut off by the arrows, the banners rolled and wallowed
scattering their emblems along with scores of umbrellas.
The myriads of umbrellas that had fallen on the battle
ground red with blood could be compared to the moon in
the midst of red clouds at dusk.
42. Like the mass of flames of the Kalpa fire that envelops
the fine ocean, the soldiers of Daityas surrounded the army
of Saktis.
43. Heaps of heads of the Danavas rolled down on the
battle-field when the necks (of Danavas) had been chopped
off by the sharp edges of the brilliant weapons of the army
of Saktis.
44. The battle-ground became entirely filled with heads
with lips bitten (and firmly pressed by the teeth), terrible
with knitted eyebrows and with eyes turned red due to fury.
45. When the battle that terrified all worlds thus
began, Saktis who became excessively furious thrashed and
smashed the army of the Daityas.
46. Struck down by the weapons of Saktis and hit
by the armies of goddess SampaddevI in this manner, the
Danavas fell down senseless here and there and died there
(on the battlefield).
Lalita-muhatrnya 22.47-58
1137
47. Thereupon, Durmada the suppressor of enemies
encouraged his army that had been utterly vanquished and
routed, mounted a camel immediately and rushed against
the army (of Saktis).
48. Goaded furiously and occupied by Durmada, the
longnecked camel vehicle with elevated back moved ahead
(quickly).
49. (The Daityas) with fury in their minds followed
that vicious (Durmada) who was seated on a camel.
Desirous of fighting with Saktis, he consoled the frightened
Danavas.
50. Like the cloud that showers the forest with water,
he showered the circular military array of SampatkarT's
forces in all quarters with arrows with their points dazzling
brilliantly.
51. Struck and hit with many arrows by that Daitya
of unbearable inherent strength, in the course of battle, the
army ofSampatkarl became as though stunned and
stupefied for a moment.
52. With her eyes reddened on account of anger,
Sampadambika rode on the elephant Ranakolahala and
fought with him.
53-55, Her hand that appeared more beautiful when the
tinkling bangles moved to and fro, drew the bowstring in
the course ofbattle upto her ear.
Due to the dexterity and quickness with which her hand
moved, no one saw the drawing (of the string) or the
discharge (of the arrows). The bow was seen in a circular
form only when the arrows were fixed.
The arrows discharged forth from the bow of SampatkarT,
came rapidly into contact with the sun's (rays) in the sky
and their tips shone clearly. The arrows then burned the
enemies.
56. The fight between her (i.e. goddess) and Durmada
was excessively intensified. Flames issued forth when the
arrows came into clash with one another.
57. Darkness was caused by the arrows of SampaddevT
and the demon, discharged and scattered by them at the
outset as they concealed the sun.
58. In the meantime, sparks and flames were ignited by
1138
Brahmanda Purana
the rapid clash ofthe arrows and they had the appearance of
eddies and whirlpools.
59.' The elephant Ranakolahala mounted by that lady
ofexcellent hips (i.e. Sampadambika) exhibited many kinds
of valorous feats in the course of battle.
60-62. He (the elephant) thrashed a few Daityas with his
trunk; some by kicking them with his feet; other Danavas
by hitting them with his raised up tusks as powerful as
ironclubs, others with lashing blows of his tail as tough as
stems oftrees; other enemies with shrieks and howls, still
others with the heavy pressures of his huge body; others by
piercing them with his nails and some Daityas by butting
upon them with his huge head. Thus the elephant of
SampaddevI displayed various feats of cleverness and
bravery.
63. With his face reddened with wrath, Durmada hit
and removed a precious gem from the crown of
SampatkarT, with a powerful and tough arrow.
64. Thereat, her eyes became red with anger. Durmada was
hit with arrows discharged by her. Wounded by them on
the chest, he gave up his ghost instantaneously.
65. Thereupon, the excellent soldiers in the army of Saktis
shouted uproariously. Many other excellent Danavas, the
foremost among the soldiers of Durmada were killed by
them.
66. Those who survived death among Daityas were
vanquished completely. They fled from battle-field and
took refuge in the city of Sunyaka.
67-68. On hearing that news, the lord of Danavas became
furious as though he blazed forth within himself, due to his
own intrinsic mighty power. Surveying (all round) with
savage eyes, he placed his hand on his sword and spoke to
the chief commander of the armies, Kutilaksa who was near
him.
69-71. "How did that wicked woman strike down the
mighty Durmada in the fight ? Mischievous and grievous
indeed is the way of fate. Neither among the Suras nor
among the Yaksas nor among the leading Uragas (serpents)
was his powerful attack ever withstood. Even that Durmada
Lalita-mahatmya 22.72-83
1139
has been killed by a feeble woman. Do indeed despatch the
general named Kuranda who is proud of taking part in
battles, in order to defeat that wicked woman and drag her
by plaited hair violently".
72. Oh being sent forth thus by him, Kutilaksa called
upon Kuranda of great strength with brawny arms, to
present
himselfin front ofthe lord.
73-74. Kuranda came there and made obeisance to his
master. Kutilaksa said to him : "Go and ask the soldiers to
be ready.
You are an adept in the employment of Maya, O Soldier,
skilful in diverse wonderful tactics in war. You are equally
skilful in treacherous battle. Thrash and defeat that
woman."
75. Thus directed by Kutilaksa in the presence ofhis lord,
king Kuranda of fierce exploits set out immediately from
the city.
76. The dreadful Kuranda, the elder brother of Du rmada ,
went to the battle surrounded by twenty Aksauhinls of
soldiers. By means ofhis elephants, horses and foot-soldiers
he appeared to pound and suppress the sphere ofearth.
77. Though he was haunted by the evil spirit of grief
and anger, he was steady and bold in his mind. Seated on
his horse ofgreat velocity he galloped on enveloping the
extremities of cardinal points by means of dust columns.
78. He took up his horn-made bow and made a dreadful
twanging sound. With continuous discharge of arrows, he
showered the great army of Sampatkarl.
79-83. He taunted and threatened goddess Sampatkarl
thus:
"O sinful woman, you have killed my younger brother
Durmada who was justifiably proud of his ability in war. In
vain do you possess a great haughtiness with only an iota of
real valour. Look. With these iron arrows, I shall now and
here despatch you to the city of Antaka (god of death). My
Ranaputanas (Evil demonesses of battle) drink the
exceedingly tasty and heartening spate offemale blood of
extraordinary na tu re gushing out from the crevasses (open
wounds) of your body.
1140
Brakmanda Purana
O vile woman, you will now reap the fruit of sin
arising out of the slaughter of the younger brother. Seethe
prowess of my arms".
After threatening Sampatkarl seated on an excellent
elephant, he encouraged his army to attack and subjugate
the army ofSaktis.
84. Thereupon, CandT who prepared herself to thrash
and smash the army of Kuranda of great might encouraged
her own army.
85. Getting interested in an unusually delightful battle,,
she (CandT) came there riding on her horse and spoke these
affectionate words to her (Sampatkarl). _
86. "Dear friend, Sampatkarl, may my words be listened'
to with love. Hand over the fight with this fellow to be
pursued by me, resulting in good benefits.
87. Forbear awhile. This fellow will be engaged by me
in fight. You have been requested in the capacity of a friend.
Do not have any hesitation in this regard."
88. On hearing these words of hers, Sampaddevi of
pleasant smiles, turned away her army that was about to
face Kuranda.
89-90. Horses equal in velocity to the wind and appearing
like the billows ofthe ocean ofthe army, were mounted by
the Saktis having a lustre similar to that of the rising sun.
With their hard hoofs they frequently scraped the ground.
They rushed against the army of Kuranda in a single file.
91-93. The Danavas of haughty nature were encouraged by
Kuranda. They fought with Saktis in the army of Ambika
seated on a horse. These Saktis were conversant with the
workings of minds of horses in the course of the battle.
They were skilful in the different manipulations ofthe
bridle in order to make the horses turn back, spring etc.
They could encourage the horses through signs from the
tips of fingers or toes. They were equally good at guiding
the horses in their different movements, in treading with
their hoofs and five types of trots and paces.
94. When the fight between Saktis and demons
went on like thus, (the goddess) mounted a speedy horse-
Laliti -mahitmya 22.95-106
1141
named Aparajita. Riding the horse, she rushed against
Kurandaka of evil conduct.
95-96. Goddess Turaganana (Horse-faced) who appeared
delicate and greceful with the braid of hair moving to and
fro, who was as dazzling as the digit of the autumnal moon,
whose face was as beautiful as the sphere of the moon that
is red at dusk, smilingly took up her jewel-set bow and
showered Kuranda with series of arrows.
97. Arrows fitted with golden feathers were discharged
by the goddess seated on the horse spread over the
extremities of quarters. They pervaded ten directions.
98. Kuranda of fierce exploits, the elder brother of
Durmada, furiously showered the goddess mounted on the
horse by means of arrows issuing forth from the Sarnga
bow.
99. Even the horse of the goddess seated on the horse,
speedily split and hit the army with its hard and dreadful
hoofs. It thrashed and smashed Danavas.
100. Many of the armies of that enemy fainted and
swooned from far at the neighing sound of that horse whose
sound resembled the portentous roar of the ocean at the
time of ultimate dissolution (of the universe).
101. The Hayasana (Horse-seated goddess ) moving about
here and there among the troops of Daityas, released her
divine weapon Pasa (noose) ofblazing appearance.
102. From that Pasa crores of other Pdsas as terrible
as serpents issued forth. They bound the entire army and
overpowered them.
103. Thereupon, Kurandaka who had become furious on
account of the fact that his soldiers had been bound, cut off
with a single arrow the string of her jewel-set bow.
104. Abandoning the bow when the string had been cut
off, Hayasana who had become very furious struck at the
chest of that vicious fellow with her goad.
105. The life-blood of Kurandaka was quaffed by that
blazing goad. Thereupon he fell down on the ground like a
tree hit by thunderbolt.
106. Some dreadful Putanas issuing forth from that
1142
Brahmanda Pur an a
goad devoured the entire army along with the blood oozing
out of the noose and vanished thereafter.
107. When Kuranda the leader of twenty Aksauhinls
was killed thus, the Daityas who survived death fled
quickly.
108. On hearing that Kuranda was struck down in the battle
along with his younger brother by the armies of Saktis, the
lord ofSunyaka heaved a deep sigh like a hissing serpent .
CHAPTERTWENTYTHREE Five Asura Generals Slain
Hayagriva continued :
1. When Kuranda was thus slain by the goddess seated
on the horse, the demon Bhanda said to Kutilaksa once
again in his eager desire for war.
2. "Alas ! What could not have occurred even in a
dream, what has never been heard before, what has not
even been suspected by us in our minds — such a calamity
has befallen us.
3. Kuranda and Durmada had been very mighty brothers.
The power of this wicked fraudulent female slave
(practitioner ofblack magic) is greater than w'e expected.
4. Now despatch five of our generals beginning with
Kararika along with a hundred Aksauhinls to the battle-
field.
5. They are genuinely proud-of (their ability in) fighting.
They are great heroes ready to give up their bodies in
fighting battles. In every respect they will vanquish that
vainly proud woman."
6. On hearing these words of Bhanda, Kutilaksa
hurriedly summoned the five generals beginning with
Kararika.
7. Directed by Kutilaksa, they bowed down to theirlord
and master and appeared to be ready to enter even fire (for
his sake). Blind with fury, they set out from the city.
Lalita - mahatmya 28.8-20
1143
8. On hearing the tumultuous and unbearable sound of their
drums at the time oftheir departure on their march, even the
elephants guarding the quarters squirmed and writhed, as
they experienced a sort of shattering of their ears.
9-10. A hundred Aksauhinls of soldiers moved ahead
with clusters of flags and banners fluttering, horses etc.,
stirred up in. excitement and elephants in their rut.
It was full of neighing horses and trumpeting elephants.
The foot-soldiers shouted and screamed and the wheels of
chariots creaked with a rumbling sound.
11. When the dust particles ofthe ground were raised
by the rims of the wheels, they obscured the lustre ofthe
sun. Hence, it appeared to be covered with showers of snow.
12. The entire universe appeared to be covered with
dust. In some places, it was very noisy on account ofthe
harsh sounds ofwar-drums.
13. The soldiers of the Daityas were overspread with
the columns of dust that rose there. Hence, the number of
soldiers could be conceived in the form "It is so much".
14. Banners of ma ny varieties with the emblems offish,
snake etc. fluttered in the dust columns like fishes in the
great ocean .
15. On seeing them rushing at the army of Lalita, all
the immortal ones (Suras) became frightened apprehending
breakdown and collapse ofthe Saktis.
16. The five haughty generals, the chief of whom was
Karanka, created in the course of their fight a huge Maya
(illusory demoness) named Sarpinl.
17. The wicked Sarpinl created by them was a Ratiasd-
mbari (A sorceress of war) of smoky complexion with
smoke-coloured lips and breasts.
18. The hollow ofher belly was as huge and extensive as a
great ocean. She moved ahead in the battle ground
frightening the minds of Saktis.
19. She was like another vicious Kadru being the source
of origin of many serpents of magical and illusory bodies.
She had many serpents serving the purpose of ornaments.
20. Rolling on the ground at the front line of the:
Brahmanda Purina
generals, she made many sinuous movements and screamed
in as excessively dreadful manner.
21. It was by means of this very same Maya that those
leading Asuras became victorious formerly. The five evil-
souled Daityas beginning with Kararika were as if desirous
of their own death .
22. Then began the battle between the Saktis and the
enemies of gods. They incited one another's excessively
violent fury by one another's heroically boastful utterances.
23. On account of excessive confusion and perplexity,
Saktis and Danavas could not distinguish one another. With
the weapons in their hands they began to strike
indiscriminately.
24-28. The fight between Saktis and the demons gathered
intensity. It became more and more dreadful. When the
weapons clashed together, sparks of fire were produced.
. The series ofarrows discharged by them were so
innumerable that all the spaces between the cardinal points
were hidden and covered up. The gushing stream
ofbloodwasso profuse that even elephants were carried
away by the currents. Many chariots got stuck up and
rendered motionless in the swampy, slushy mire of (dead
bodies and) flesh. Tufts of hairs and tresses floating on the
streams of blood shone like gathering mosses and other
aquatic plants. It was extremely cruel, destructive and
dreadful on account of the terrific lionlike roar. The dust
particles increased the gathering darkness. It gave more and
more satisfaction and pleasure to the demonesses. Blood
flowed from the neck (and throats) of the Daityas when
they were cut off by a row of soldiers armed with weapons.
Then Sarpini was urged by the five (generals) alongwith
their army. She created many kinds of serpents from her
own body.
29-32. Many kinds ofserpents came out of the body of
Sarpini and moved about here and there. Some were like
Taksaka and Karkotaka. Some had the lustre of Vasuki and
other important serpents. Their bodies were ofvarious sizes
and colours, (and had terrible (poisonous sight). They could
burn three worlds with different kinds oi poisonous breaths
coming out like flames. By means of their mouths where
two forked tongues moved about, they scattered various
kinds of
Lalita-Mah&tmya 23 . 33-43 1145
poison 1 in the army of Saktis. The poisons were Pdrada
(quicksilver), VatsanAbha (A strong poison from aconite),
JCalakufa poison ofanother type, Saurasfra poison of very
dreadful nature, Brahmaputra (a poison of another variety),
Sauk/ikeya (more correctly Sautkikeya, a poison that is
produced in Sulkika) and various other kinds of poison.
33. Very terrific serpents with two faces and smoke-
coloured bodies came out of the pair of eyes of Sarpini.
They were extremely furious.
34. Crores of serpents issued forth from the ear cavity
of Sarpini . They had yellow colour and three hoods. Their
mouths were hideous due to their fangs.
35- From the mouth of Sarpini issued forth a number of
serpents. They had blue col our throughout. They had
mouths at the front as well as at the tail-end along with
hoods.
36. Other serpents of brindled and variegated colours, with
four mouths and four feet issued forth from her nostrils.
They had fierce splendour.
37-39. Many dreadful red coloured serpents issued forth
from her great hanging folds of skin, thick and circular
breasts and the hollow cavity of navel. They held Halahala
variety of poison. They bit soldiers in the army of Saktis.
They burned everyone by means of poisonous fires. They
twined round them and bound them with their noose-like
bodies. They struck them with their hoods. Thus they made
the army of LalitesI utterly bewildered and confused.
40-43a. Though they were split and cut frequently by the
crores of weapons of Saktis, they increased in number more
and more. They then glided and crawled regaining the
fullness and compactness of their original bodies. Many
serpents died but others were born. At the death of one
many others sprang up. Since the wicked Sarpini the root
cause did not perish, other serpents were produced (in
plenty) on the destruction of serpents (originally) created
by her.
1. W. 30-32 give various varieties of poisons known in
ancient India. They had regional varieties like Sauras{ra,
Brahmaputra, etc.
1 146
Brahmanda Pur&na
43b-48a. On being burnt by the poisonous fires, the bodies
of soldiers in the army of Saktis became ruined and
overwhelmed by misery. When the troops of Saktis stood
bewildered, unable to decide what should be done, on
account of serpents, those five Danavas exhibited many
feats of valour.
Kararika occupied a chariot to which hundreds ofdonkeys
had been yoked. He smashed and thrashed the army of
Saktis with a discus the edge of which was very sharp.
Another general of Bhanda Daitya named Vajradanta
fought riding on a camel hitting and hurling adamantine
arrows,
Then Vajramukha mounted a great ass and pierced and
struck the troops ofSaktis by the edges of his spears.
48b-50. Another powerful general of the armies named
Vijradanta rode in a chariot with two vultures and began to
fight with arrows.
Encouraged in the battle by those wicked . generals, the
hundred Aksauhinls of soldiers gathered together playfully
and fell (on their enemies) .
Sarpini of evil activity adopted many Mayas and created
crores of serpents every moment.
51-53. On seeing the army overpowered and unnerved in
that manner, goddess Nakull (Mongoose) became furious.
Riding on Garuda, she jumped into the fray. She had the
lustre of the molten gold. She w'as born of the palate of
Lalita. The entire realm of speech and language constituted
her features. She was endowed with adamantine teeth. She
despatched her army towards Sarpini.
54. Garuda whose elevated shoulders were occupied by
her (goddess Nakull) and who could toss even mountains
with his wings, moved ahead in the battle ground like a
mobile Sumeru.
55. On seeing the dreadful serpents born of Maya of
Sarpini , Nakull had her eyes turned red due to anger and
she opened her mouth.
La/ita -mahatmya 23.56-66
1147
56. Thereupon, the tips of the thirtytwo teeth of goddess
Snnakulldevl turned into thirtytwo crores of mongooses
with golden lustre.
57. Cutting the groups of serpents of (demoness) Sarpini
into pieces by means of the crushing power of their curved
teeth and neutralizing their poison, golden ichneumons
capable ofdispelling poison wandered here and there in the
course of that dreadful war.
58. Raising up their ears and shaking up their
hairs on account of excessive fury, the elated mongooses
opened their mouths and bit the serpents.
59. For everyone of the illusory serpents there arose an
ichneumon and it cut off the body (ofthe serpent) with the
penetrating thrust ofits sharp teeth.
60. With their tongues resembling tender sprouts, the
mongooses began licking up the two corners of their
mouths that had become red due to the drops of blood
exuding from the bodies of serpents. Then theyjumped
about and leapt in the battle.
61 . The excessively tremulous body ofthe serpents while
being bitten by the mongooses quivered frequently along
with
the coiled hoods.
62. In the course ofthe battle, the jewels stuck on to the
weighty hoods ofthe serpents shone even after they had
been bitten to death by the groups of mongooses.
63. With their coiled hoods shattered and forced out by
the blows ofthe mongooses , the serpents appeared like the
flames of fires of their own great treachery (mahddroha.)*
64. When the magical and illusory groups of serpents
were thus broken into pieces by the sets of ichneumons
Sarpini became excessively angry.
65. After fighting a great battle with her, that goddess.
Nakull fixed the extremely ruthless G&rua'a (having
Garuda for its deity) missile to her arrow.
66. That Garuda missile which illuminated the faces of
*N. 18.64 reads mahakopa ('fire of) great anger or rage' ?—
a better reading
1148
Brakmanda PurOna
the quarters through formidable flames entered the body of
Sarpini and absorbed and extinguished the Sarpamuyd.
67. With the destruction of the Maya Power, Sarpini got
dissolved. On account of her destruction, the five excellent
generals became furious.
68. That Sarpini by means ofwhose strength those generals
contemptuously disregarded all the Suras, was led to her
death due to the prowess of mongooses (or of goddess
NakulT).
69. Hence, those generals became excessively furious on
account of the loss of their powerful support. With a united
effort, they showered goddess NakulT by means of
multitudes of weapons.
70. Seated on her Garuda chariot, that heroine of the
army fought with all the five though she was alone. With
great deal of dexterity she showered weapons and missiles.
71. She showered and wielded thousands of missiles and
weapons such as spears with sharp edges, pestles and
javelins. With her adamantine teeth, she bit them in their
weak and vulnerable vital parts.
72. Thereupon, the servants ofthe Daitya king yelled
out dreadfully piteous cries of agony, as they were tortured
by the mongooses of formidable power.
73. Some of the mongooses with blazing fury leaped from
the sky with terrible shrieks and began biting the army of
their enemies.
74-75. Some were bitten in their ears; others in their noses;
still others were bitten on the tops of their heads. Some of
the mongooses engaged in mutilating and disfiguring
activities came and bit the backs (ofthe demons). Those
enemies of gods assailed by the mongooses fell down
maimed and mutilated in their bodies, with their coats of
mail broken through. Due to great fright, they cast off all
their weapons.
76. Some mongooses entered the open mouths ofthe
enemies. They pulled at them as if they were bodies of
serpents and bit the bottoms of their tongues.
77. Other mongooses entered the ears ofthe enemies of
the Devas. Ichneumons of very small size entered the
different pores oftheir bodies.
Lalita-mahatmya 2.3.78-87
1149
78. On observing his own armies assailed and cast into
wretched condition by the mongooses, Kararika became
angry.
79-80. The other extremely powerful and dexterous
generals of the army showered volleys of arrows on every
ichneumon like the clouds (showering waters). The arrows
issuing forth from the mighty bows of the generals of the
army of the Daityas came into violent clash with the tips of
the teeth of ichneumons.
81-82. Fire issued forth from the adamantine teeth of
ichneumons struck and wounded by hundreds of volleys of
arrows of the generals.
The army of the ichneumons was thrashed and shattered by
those numerous arrows with shining tips jointly and
playfully discharged by the five generals.
With their bodies shattered and broken by the crores of
arrows discharged here and there by the generals the
mongooses surrounded Nakull.
83. Thereupon, goddess Nakull, the sole deity of speech
and language, (identical with Sarasvatl) became very
furious at the retreat of the mongooses.
84. She fixed a great missile named Aksinanakula (undi-
minishing (unending mongoose) to her Sarriga bow. The
missile had faces (points) alt round and, its tip was
enveloped by flames of fire.
85-88. Mongooses, crores in number, issued forth from that
missile. They had adamantine limbs, hairs and curved teeth.
They were very swift. They Had the intrinsic strength of
thunderbolt. They moved ahead in a crowd. They were as
terrible as numerous thunderbolts gathered together. They
tore up the ground hurriedly with their adamantine claws.
They appeared splendid with their eyes as lustrous as
diamonds and other gems. The hissing sound they produced
through their nostrils resembled that at the fall of
thunderbolts. With the crores of their teeth, they pounded
and crushed the army of the demons. Free from the blame
of mischievousness, they displayed many kinds of exploits.
89. Wounded and ruined in every limb by those crores
1150
Brahminda Purana
of mighty mongooses as terrible as thunderbolt, the base
Dana-vas began to perish.
90-91. When the whole army that consisted of a hundred
Aksauhinls (at the beginning) was struck down by the
groups of ichneumons ofadamantine power, the excellent
generals found only themselves left behind. They were
seized by great fright as well as anger. D&wing their
bows, they fought more vigorously.
92. Fighting witll them in various ways goddess Nakull
chopped offthehard head ofKararika by means of her sharp
edged spear.
93. Flying up seated on Garuda, she cut offwith her
sword the heads of the other four enemies alsd'of whom
Kakava. Sita was the chief.
94-95. On seeing such an ease and active dexterity of
goddess Nakull Syamalambika honoured that deity of great
intrinsic strength who destroyed the wicked Asuras.
Syamam-bika granted to her the status ofbeing her own
satellite deity.
96. Who is not pleased and delighted when extremely good
qualities are observed?
The demons who escaped death became highly frightened.
They sought refuge in Nakull.
97-99. On seeing them she kindly said to them smilingly "
Do not be afraid. Go and tell your king the detailed news of
the war."
On being sent by her thus they were delighted. They
became afraid once again on seeing the battle-field. They
immediately fled to the city ofSunyaka.
On hearing the news from them, Bhanda became fierce on
account of anger.
Lalita-mahatmya 24.1-13 1 151
CHAPTER TWENTYFOUR
Seven generals beginning with Balahaka killed Hayagriva
continued :
1. "When they were killed, the lord ofSunyaka became
blind with fury. Heaving a deep sigh, he spoke thus to
Kutilaksa with his mind agitated on account ofhis eagerness
for • war".
2-3. "O gentle commander-in-chief; Sorrow has befallen us.
Kararika and other generals who had been displaying the
exploits of their arms and dispelling the pride of Devas
through the magical power of Sarpini, have been struck
•down by the magical power of that sinful deity.
4. We have seven generals beginning with Balahaka. Send
them to the battle-field as they have formidable power of
arms.
5-7. Along with them despatch thirty Aksauhinis. They are
devoted to the application of Maya. They will smash and
shatter the army of Lalita. O, they will bring victory to us.
They will surely come back to me. They are born ofKIkasa.
The seven brothers, chiefofwhom is Balahaka, possess
vehement valour and power of exploits. They are always
victorious. Certainly they will attain victory in the
battlefield".
8-11. On being told thus by the demon Bhanda, Kuti-laksa
summoned the seven efficient and proud generals, the chief
ofwhom was Balahaka. They were Balahaka, Suclmukha,
Phala-mukha, Vikarna, Vikatanana, Karalaksa and
Karataka. All these seven were vigorous and mighty. After
bowing down to Bhandasura, these seven brothers, the sons
ofKIkasa, went out of the city. They were extremely
enthusiastic about the war. They were assisted and
protected by one another.
12. The chiefs and the soldiers in the army consisting of
thirty Aksauhinis followed them then, scraping the region
of clouds through the numerous banners and flags.
13. The army was war-like and terrible. Stamping with
their feet they (the soldiers) pressed down the earth.
Through the columns of dust particles, they drank up every
drop of
ocean
Brahmanda Puran ' a
14. Through the sounds (beatings) of the different war-
drums such as Bherl, Nihsanas, Tampottas, Panavasand
Anakas, they rendered the entire universe full of qualities
of the
Ether (viz. sound) at every step.
15. Taking the army consisting of thirty Aksauhinls, the
extremely proud sons ofKTkasa started as though to enter
Visva (the lord, i.e. to their death).
16. They were furious and hence they became red (in
their face). Their armours were brightly illuminated by the
suns' disc. Their weapons and ornaments glittered. Their
hairs were tied up above heads. Thus the generals moved
ahead.
17-18. Formerly, these haughty demons had been
despatched to suppress the seven worlds by the great
demon Bhanda desirous of conquering the entire universe.
Having observed their great strength through that
subjugation of the seven worlds, they were now sent by that
wicked natured Daitya desirous of conquering the army of
Lalita.
19. They hastened to the battle ground waving
weapons in their hands. With great fury they rushed
towards the army ofSaktis.
20. With their loud shouts and shrieks they made the ten
directions echo loudly. The proud Daityas (then) went to
the place where the army ofgoddess was present.
21. The army of goddess Lalita too was standing in
readiness. It was dreadful on account of weapons. The
soldiers turned towards the enemies displaying their
ruthlessness by knitting their eyebrows.
22-23. Thousands of Saktis joined the forces of Lalita.
Some had nooses, some iron clubs, others discuses, maces,
sharp-edged javelins etc. Others had bows. These fierce
Saktis appeared to drink the ocean of Daityas.
24-25. The Danavas threatened and taunted Saktis thus and
fought with them — "Come on, come on, O wicked sinful
base woman ! By adopting Maya tricks, you delude only
stupid fellows. We shall send y ou a " today to the abode of
the god ofDeath, by means ofour highly terrific arrows
resembling hissing serpents."
26-27. A certain Sakti cut the neck of a leading Daitya by
hitting with a sharp edged-spear. The blood gushing out
Lalita-mOkatmya 24.28-41
1153
from his neck flowed upwards. Numerous vultures hovered
over it in a circle and perched upon it ! The lustre of the
umbrella of the god ofdeath was enhanced by them.
28. A certain demon discharged ajavelin in the course
of the battle. A certain Sakti cut off his javelin with an
arrow. The same arrow killed him too.
29. A certain Sakti riding on an elephant trained her
elephant in the art of butting against mounds, on the broad
chest of a wicked Daitya.
30. A certain Sakti suddenly struck in its forehead the
elephant on which a soldier of the enemy was seated. She
struck it with a sword and gave it the pleasure of heaven
(i.e. killed it.)
3 1. With a discus hurled by means ofher hand, a certain
Sakti broke the bow of a certain Asura into two and thereby
made two replicas ofher eye-brows.
32. (Defective text) Another Sakti exterminated the
enemies with sharp arrows and granted pleasure to her
dagger in her own Romdli (A line of hair on the abdomen
above
the navel (i.e. the dagger was given rest).
33. With a blow ofher mace, certain Sakti smashed the
chariot wheel ofher enemy and granted pleasure to her
buttocks with it (i.e. scratched it with it).
34. With her fierce sword a certain Sakti cut offthe pole,
of the chariot ofa lordly Danava and enhanced the pleasure
of the earth.
35. The army of Saktis infiltrated into the army of Daityas
and the army of Daityas infiltrated into the army of Saktis.
36. The close intermingling of Saktis and the demons
was like that ofwater and milk. During the time of fighting
it confused both of them.
37. When the trunks and the tusks ofthe mad elephants of
the Daityas were cut off by the swords of Saktis they
appeared like huge boars.
38-41. Thus a fight ensued which was dreadful even to
the heroes. Cowards could not even remember about it
within
1 154
Brahmin da Pur ana
themselves. It was terrific even to terrible men. It was
impassable due to the (incessant) exchange ofwcapons.
Balahaka mounted on a huge vulture named Sarhhara-gupta.
Formerly it had risen out of fire. Its beakand other limbs
were as sharp as a thunderbolt. Its staff-like shanks could
be compared to the baton of Kala (god of Death). It was of
fierce valour and exploit. It was of grey colour like smoke.
The movement of its wings was very dreadful. After riding
on this vulture, the haughty Daitya fought in various ways.
When it stretched its wings they extended to halfa Krosa. It
stood thus shrieking and howling with terrible sounds.
Opening its beak that appeared like a fire-pit, it devoured
soldiers in the army.
42. Samharagupta the huge vulture of cruel eyes bore
Balahaka who kept the bow well drawn in the course of the
battle.
43. Seated on the back of vulture with his body
moving up and down, Balahaka appeared like the Balahaka
cloud (at the time of dissolution) clinging to a Kuta
mountain with wings.
44. The leading Daitya, Suclmukha mounted on his vehicle
crow. The root of its wings was as sharp (hard) as needle.
Riding on this he fought a hard battle.
45-47. It was elated and intoxicated. With its long beak, it
resembled the peak of a mountain. It was very dreadful
with its staff-like shanks having the size of the staff of the
god of death. It was on a par with the cloud Puskaravartaka.
Its complexion was similar to the colour of mud. Its wings
extended upto a Krosa. This crow ofharsh cry mounted by
Suclmukha smashed the great troop of Saktis by pecking at
them with its beak.
48. Then (the next general) Phalamukha took up a
ploughshare as his weapon. Riding on a heron resembling a
mountain, he shone brilliantly in the battle.
49. The leading Daitya named Vikarna, the extremely
mighty general, rode on his vehicle the Bherunda bird and
fought a fierce battle.
50. A fierce cock of extremely dreadful nature bore (the
Lalita-m&hatmya 24.51-61
1155
general) named Vikatanana who had a lustrous sharp-edged
spear for his weapon in the battle.
51. Surveying the army of Saktis from the front with
blazing eyes, and roaring loudly, the cock moved about
making the hairs on its neck stand on their ends.
52. The sixth general named Karalaksa was the weightiest
and the most conspicuous. His loud cry was as harsh as the
sound of thunderbolt. He moved ahead with a ghost for his
vehicle.
He was intrepid due to his mastery ofblack magic practised
in cremating grounds.
53-54. It was by repeating those Mantras that the ghost was
formerly subdued by him and brought under his control. In
the battle-field the ghost' carried him on his back when
goblins pervaded him.
The ghost had long arms. He kept his head bent down and
the feet were kept wide apart. Assuming the form of a
vehicle, the ghost bore Karalaksa.
55-57. Another commander was Karataka by name. He was
the crest jewel of the army of Daityas. He pounded and
smashed the army of Saktis with a Vetdla (vampire) for his
vehicle. The vampire had cruel ruthless eyes with a body a
Yojana tall. This vampire was subdued by him and brought
under his control by means of Mantras in the cremation
ground. Directed by Daitya the vampire pounded and
smashed the army of Saktis.
Sitting on the shoulders of that excellent vampire, the
Danava fought with Saktis in various ways.
58. Thus, these seven evil-souled haughty Danavas,
comparable to the seven oceans, harassed and tormented
the soldiers of Saktis there.
59. Formerly, these seven Daityas had propitiated the sun-
god by means of penance. Boon had been granted to them
by the sun-god who had been pleased with their penance.
60-61. "O sons of KIkasa, O fortunate ones, I am
delighted now by your penance. Welfare unto you all.
Choose
your boon".
1156
Brahm &n da Purina.
When the sun-god said thus, the sons of KIkasa who had
become emaciated due to penance, earnestly requested for
an intractable boon like this.
62-65. "O Tapana (sun-god), you must be present in
the cavities of our eyes during fights. With your intense
heat
and refulgence you must burn our antagonists. O lord,
whenever you are present within our eyes, let everything
that becomes the object of our vision be motionless.
Viewed by our eyes, invigorated by your presence, the
soldiers of our antagonists will become incapable of
wielding their weapons. When the weapons are made
motionless and blocked, O lord, by our vision alone, our
immobilized enemies can be killed with great facility."
66. This was the boon that they acquired formerly from the
sun-god. With this boon granted to them, the sons of
KIkasa moved about in that battle-field with great
haughtiness.
67. Looked at by them when eyes had been penetrated and
occupied by the sungod, the innumerable weapons of Saktis
became immobilized and they found their zeal (in war)
futile.
68. When the missiles and weapons were blocked and
immobilized by those seven sons of KIkasa, of great
inherent strength, Saktis could not exert themselves.
69. Even when they exerted themselves they were
overcome much by the immobilization of their weapons. So
Saktis heaved a deep sigh and sat quiet.
70. Thereupon, finding a suitable opportunity, the Daityas
who were directed by their masters, rose up with different
kinds of weapons and smashed the army of Saktis.
71. Those Saktis who were deprived oftheir activity and
who were prevented from using their weapons became
perplexed and agitated on account of their arrows that
could pierce even adamantine coats of mail.
72. The Saktis whose bodies had been wounded and
pierced by the numerous weapons of Daityas in the battle
field appeared like the creepers ofKarikola with plenty of
good sprouts.
Lalita -mahatmya 24.74-84
73. All those Saktis whose weapons were immobilized
by them shrieked and wailed. Crying piteously, they
resorted to goddess Lalita.
74. Then, at the bidding of the goddess, the deity Tiras-
karanika (Magical veil), the body-guard of Dandanatha rose
up in the arena oft he battle.
75. That Mahamaya (great deity of magical powers)
got into an aerial chariot named Tamolipta with doors all
round and assured Saktis about freedom from fear.
76-77. The deity was dark-complexioned Tke Tamala tree.
She wore a dark-coloured bodice (or armour). She was
seated in the aerial chariot Tamolipta of dark colour, yoked
with dark-coloured horses. She took up a twanging bow
named VasantT Mohana. After roaring like a lion, she
showered arrows furious like serpents.
78. The Daityas were unable to bear the arrows that
had the form and features of black serpents, that resembled
iron clubs at their lower ends and that charged with the
missile Mohana.
79. The wicked ones, the chief of whom was Balahaka,
were being smashed and pounded by the arrows of
Mahamaya here and there. They then became extremely
furious.
80. Thereafter, at the bidding of Dandanatha , the deity,
Mother TiraskaranI discharged the great missile named
Andha ( Blindingone) amidst the group ofenemies.
8 1. Those seven Daityas beginning with Balahaka, who
had been haughty on account of boon granted by the sun-
god were wounded by the missile Andha and their eyes
were covered as ifwith piece of cloth.
82. Their eyes were afflicted by the blinding arrows that
were discharged from the bow Mahamohana of the goddess
Tiraskaranika.
83. All those seven became blinded. They did not look
at anything. In the absence of that vision, the
immobilization of weapons came to an end.
84. Once again those (Saktis) raised weapons in their hands
roaring like lions. With a desire to kill Daityas, they made
preparations for the battle.
Brahmanda Purina
85. They kept the deity Tiraskaranika of great might in
front of them. Due to the use of that good (effective) means,
they became extremely delighted and fought.
86. "O Mother Tiraskarnika ofexalted fortune well done,
"well done. You have appropriately screened off these
wicked-souled enemies.
87. You are the great medicinal herb for screening
(blinding) the eyes ofthe wicked. This troop of Daityas has
been blinded by you.
88. O deity, this task ofthe Devas has been perfectly carried
out by you since you have brought a disaster among these
Daityas who cannot be conquered by us.
89. Therefore, on hearing that it was by you alone that
these seven great asuras of wicked conduct have been
killed. Lalita will derive great satisfaction.
90. If this is done the deity DandinT will become pleased.
MantrinI too ofexalted fortune will surely get the greatest
pleasure.
91. Hence, you alone, do kill these seven Daityas in the
arena ofbattle. Raising up our weapons we shall destroy the
entire army of these Daityas".
92. Oh being told thus and encouraged by those Saktis on
account of their zeal for war (that deity Tiraskaranika)
proceeded towards the army of Balahaka by means of the
vehicle Tamolipta.
93. On seeing her advancing, those seven base Asuras
immediately remembered the boon granted by the sun god.
94. Although the splendour ofthe sun entered their eyes,
that destructive power within the eyes was overcome when
the eyes had been covered by the prowess of Tiraskaranika.
95. The great asura Balahaka had formerly been blind due
to his pride on being granted the boon as well as on account
ofhis power ofweapons. He was blind due to anger also.
Now he literally became blind on account of the missile (of
the deity). Therefore, the deity Antardhidevata (i.e. Tiras-
karanika) dragged him by his hairs and cut him off by
means of Jier sword.
96. After cutting off, with an arrow, the head of his
Lalita-mahatmya 24.97 — 25.1
1159
vehicle vulture, the deity Tiraskaranika proceeded towards
Suclmukha.
97. After cutting off his hardhead with a blow of her sharp-
edged spear, she gradually killed the other five Daityas too.
98. The deity Antardhidevata made a garland with the
seven severed heads of the Daityas by joining one another
by means of their own tresses. Wearing that garland round
her neck she roared loudly.
/
99. In the height of their fury, Saktis killed their
army wholly and made many rivers of their blood flow.
100. What was done by mother Mahamaya was the greatest
miracle there, due to the glorious act of covering up the
eyes of generals beginning with Balahaka.
101. A few who survived the killing became utterly
confused and frightened. In their extreme agony, they
sought shcl-
> _
ter in the lord of Sunyaka who himself was crying.
102. Those Daityas who survived began to praise
DanAinl and Mahamaya again and again. They were
pleased because they were able to receive the graceful
blessing glance from her.
103. The Saktis who were there shook their heads in
approbation saying "Well done, well done." At every step
they praised the deity Tiraskaranika.
CHAPTER TWENTYFIVE Flight of Visanga'
Hayagriva continued :
1. "Thereafter, on hearing the killing of those (Daityas)
though they had the power of Penance, Bhanda, the great
Asura, sighed deeply like the Lord of Black serpents.
1. This chapter describes how Nitya Saktis repulsed the
surprise
attack on the rear of the army by demons under Visanga,
under cover of
darkness.
1160
Brahmanda Purana
2. Desirous ofvictory in the battle, Bhanda of fierce
haughtiness, called his brothers and took counsel with them
in a solitary place.
3. The crown prince too in the company ofVisanga, the
younger brother, made obeisance to Bhandasura and went
to the counsel chamber in anger.
4. With his mind turbulently agitated (the lord of
Daityas) held consultations with his very trustworthy
ministers beginning with Kutilaksa regarding the conquest
of Lalita.
Bhanda said:
5. "Alas! the downfall of Daityas (enemies of the
Suras) is imminent. Powerful fate has begun to be
indifferent
now.
6. The heaven-dwellers used to run away even at the very
mention of the names of my servants. This adverse
calamity has befallen such great men as we were.
7. Durdhatd (wicked fate) and the inevitable future convert
a strong man into a eunuch, a rich man into a poor man and
a man of longevity into one without long life.
8. Where (how powerful) is the intrinsic strength of our
arms? Where is woman, the wicked Lalita ? This cruel
decision has been arrived at by Fate suddenly and
unexpectedly.
9. The generals who had become excessively aggressive on
account of Maya of Sarpini, have been struck down in the
battle ground by her whose heroism is of extraordinary
nature.
10. Ifa woman who possesses unrestricted pride thus
and who makes use of Maya strikes at us, fie upon our
strength earned by the use of powerful arms."
11. My tongue feels ashamed to (have been compelled to)
speak of this context. Should a woman ofwicked pride
suppress and smash my army ?
12-13. Hence, in this connection, let endeavour bemade for
cutting off her roots. Her activity has been understood by
me through spies. That Woman of great strength stays
behind all the armies. The army consisting of horses,
elephants, chariots •etc. is moving in front.
Lai it a -mahatmya 25.14-29
1161
14. In this very opportune moment make an arrangement
for someone to attack her from the rear. Perhaps Visanga
maybe competent enough to carry out this task of attacking
her from the rear.
15. Let fifteen generals who had proudly served in many
battles and who are genuinely proud of their rich
experience as
veterans, go along with him with earnest desire for war.
16. She has not many attendants in the back. She is perhaps
guarded by a few. For that very same reason, she can easily
be taken captive.
17. Hence, O Visanga, make an elaborate preparation
A and be aggressively proud of it. Carry out the attack from
the rear, very cautiously and secretly.
18. Only a limited number ofsoldiers need accompany you.
But let some valorous generals proud of their conquest of
the guardians of cardinal points come with you fully
equipped .
19. Let fifteen Aksauhinls of soldiers proceed ahead
jin the usual manner). But in a disguise, you pounce upon
that wicked woman and kill her.
20-25a. She alone is the greatest root cause of all Saktis. If
she is exterminated along with the roots the entire troop of
Saktis will perish like the cluster of leaves of a lotus in the
water when the bulbous root at the bottom is cut off.
A brilliant chariot is moving on behind all other chariots.
The body of. that chariot is ten Yojanas in height. A great
umbrella studded with pearls shines above all. It carries in
it four Camaras frequently moved to and fro. Its lofty flag
staffs scrape the region of clouds. That wicked fawn-eyed
woman is coming in that chariot. After finding her out by
means of these signs, you quietly pounce upon her. Defeat
that woman ofevil conduct. Drag her by the tresses and
smash her.
25b-29. When the army of great intrinsic strength has
proceeded ahead, that woman guarded by only women will
soon come under your control.
Listen to the names of generals who shall assist you and
whose duty it is to help you in the war, without any
lethargy.
1162
Brahmanda Pur an a
The first one is Madanaka by name. Dirghajihva is the
second. Then the following :
Humbaka, Hulumulla, Kalkasa, (v.l. Karkasa), Kalki-
vahana, Pulkasa, Pundraketu, Candabahu, Kukkura, Jambu-
kaksa, Jrmbhana Tlksnasrnga, Trikantaka, Candragupta,
(v.l. Caturgupta in Supra 2 1 .80). These are the fifteen
generals mentioned.
30. These generals of great strength, beginning with
Madana, will come with you. Each of them will have an
Aksauhin! (ofarmy) with him.
3 1. Carry out this attack from the rear by doing
everything in closely guarded secret, so that the enemy's
camp
does not understand your movement.
32. In this matter you adopt the matu rity (of experience) of
great men. O Visanga, you will attain excellent victory".
33. After the work of deliberation was thus completed,
Danava Bhanda with many wicked ministers despatched
Visanga well guarded by the generals.
34. Then, when the younger brother of the crowned prince
began an attempt to attack from the rear on Sri Lalita Devi,
the sun came to the mountain ofsetting.
35. When the first day of the war was over, the first
day that was terrifying to all the worlds, darkness set in
with a desire to drive it out. 1
36. A dense darkness that had smoke-like colour like that
had the lustre of the body ofa wild Boar and that had the
splendour of the blue throat of a peacock spread
everywhere.
37-42a. It was as if rolled into a lump among the bushes; it
seemed to run through the joints; it appeared to come out
from thousands of crevices of the earth; it appeared to come
out densely from the caves of mountains; whenever at any
place the light of lamps spread it appeared to act like a
coward; it was given support as it were in the lustre of the
blue lotus on the ears ofwomen; it seemed to have
combined together in the mature elephants' of the quarters
as well as in collyrium; it appeared to have secured the
friendship of the shining verdant meadows; it appeared to
have the loving embrace of 1. Here ends the first day of the
battle.
Lalita -mahatmy a 25.42-54
1 163
glittering swords; it appeared to have secretly penetrated
the thickly grown trees of the forest. Gradually the dense
darkness increased and spread everywhere. The entire
universe was enveloped by darkness that appeared to have
the lustre of the blue bodice and jacket of the woman (in
the from of) night.
42b-46a. To the wicked Asuras, the night time (is
favourable as it) contributes their increase in strength, as
their skill in the use of Maya is enhanced in it.
When the assemblage of darkness increases like the
splendour of polished swords, the army was deployed (into
action by the highly powerful Visanga).
The generals beginning with Damana put on dark-coloured
coats of mail. They wore dark-coloured turbans. All their
equipments were dark-coloured. It seemed as if they
became one with dense darkness. They went behind
Visanga after he had made obeisance to the elder brother.
46b-50a. He was desirous of conquering MahesvarT (the
great goddess). He put on round his chest the armour
named M eghada mba raka . His dress and accoutrement
were fitted for the nocturnal battle. In the same manner, the
entire army too had dark-coloured .armour and other things.
No Dundubhi was sounded. The roaring rumbling sound of
the Mardala was not heard. The sound of Panavas, Anakas
and Bheris did not rise up. Enveloped in darkness, they
proceeded ahead with concealed movements that could not
be seen by the enemies. They had taken their swords out of
their scabbards.
50b-54. Through the northern path they surrounded the
army of Lalita that was proceeding towards the west. They
then resorted to the eastern part. They proceeded ahead
slowly and cautiously at every step without making any
noise even in breathing. Taking their steps very slowly,
they went back once again in the direction of the city.
There they pointed out the army of Lalita to their own
people who asked about it. For the purpose of attacking the
rear, Danavas returned quietly with the armours covering
their bodies. They saw the lofty chariot Cakraraja that
resembled the mountains Meru and Mandara and was
surrounded by the excessively refulgent Saktis.
1164
Brahmanda Purana
55-56. There (he saw) the goddess in the excellent chariot
staying under the umbrella studded with pearls. She
resembled a thousand suns (in refulgence). She was seated
facing the west. She was being served by Kamesvarl and
other "Nitya" deities who had the same affluence as she
herself, through pleasant conversations and other pastimes
in their excellent chariot.
57-58. She was eagerly and joyously looking at the great
army proceeding ahead. Visariga considered that lady who
had been preparing for an extra-ordinary battle in such
circumstances (as mentioned before) as the goddess herself.
That wicked-souled Daitya attacked the rear of that leading
Chariot with his soldiers.
59. It was there that the encircling army of Saktis beginning
with Anima (potency of assuming minute form) and
hundreds ofsoldiers beginning with Anima made a great
tumultuous sound.
60-65. The Danavas of great inherent strength started war
in diverse ways smashing (the army of Lalita) by means of
sharp-edged spears, hammers, javelins hurled with hands,
Bhusuna Is (a sort of missile) and through spears named
Saktis the blows from which were as ruthless as those of
thunderbolt. The group of Saktis seated in that chariot
became suddenly excited and agitated when their
enthusiasm for the battle was suddenly upset, when their
bodies were afflicted by adverse circumstances. By that
time the demons had come and occupied the ninth step of
the leading chariot Cakranatha. With invisible weapons
called Vipafas they began
to split and tear.
The troop of Saktis was caught in a difficult situation. The
ir vulnerable points were wounded when the armours were
hit and split by the arrows of Danavas whose forms were
hidden by darkness and whose weapons and coats of mail
were invisible. Hence the troop of Saktis lamented before
Lalita.- A great fear beset them as before.
66-68. On hearing about this, Lalita became furious. In the
meantime Bhanda who was fierce as well as efficient in
secret manoeuvres, sent Kutilaksa ofgreat prowess along
with
Lalita mahitmya 25.69-79
1165
ten Aksauhinls ofsoldiers to the battle-field for destroying
the army of Lalita. Kutilaksa fought a great battle in such a
way that the a rmy proceeding ahead could not return on
hearing the tumultuous sound from behind.
69-70. Thus, the battle was two-sided both in the rear as
well as in front. There was a great chaotic and tumultuous
sound int the array of Saktis. The Daityas who are powerful
at night were enveloped in darkness and were highly
haughty, brought about a great deal ofdisorder in the camp
of the goddess.
71. Crores and crores of enemies (of Danavas) fell down
after being girt and bound by evil-souled Visariga, the
generals beginning with Madana (Damana) and • the
excellent soldiers,
72. The chariot Cakraraja encircled by the volleys* of
arrows and (hundreds of other) missiles of Daityas shone
like a lordly mountain surrounded by flights of cranes.
73. An arrow discharged by the vicious-souled Visariga
who had occupied the lowest step (of the chariot) shattered
the royal fan of the goddess.
74. When the troops of Saktis became bewildered by
this accidental mishap, the Nityd deities, the chief of whom
was Kamesvarl became excessively furious.
75. On observing the lotus-like, face of SrldevI marked
by the brows knitted slightly, the Nitya deities became
greatly worried and exerted themselves all the more.
76. These Nitya deities were Kalasvarupi nls (having time
units for their forms). Ever/one of them had a Tithi (Lunar
day) for her physical form. On seeing the fury of the
empress, they exerted themselves for the fight.
77. They bowed to the goddess the great queen of great
dignity and magnificence. With their voice choked on
account of their eagerness for fighting that had risen in
them suddenly they spoke.
78-79. Tithinityd deities said :
"O Empress, O goddess of the Devas, cowardly and vicious
Daityas eagerly devoted to Maya and deceit are prepang to
attack your army sent ahead and guarded well
1166
Brahmanda Purana
by great Saktis beginning with Dandini, Mantranatha and
others. By attacking from the rear they are pressing hard
the excellent chariot.
80. Hence, we shall suppress the pride of the enemies of
gods who have concealed their bodies behind darkness. Just
observe it for a few moments.
8 1. There are two Nitya deities : one VahnivasinT, the
other JvalamalinT. In the battle with the light kindled by
them both, Daityas will be clearly seen by us.
82. After suppressing the pride of these Daityas engaged in
attacking from the rear*, we shall immediately return to
serve the lotus-like feet of (Your Highness). Command us,
O great queen for the suppression of vicious fellows".
83-84. When this was submitted by the Nitya deities, she
said, "Let it be so". Then the deity Nitya named KamesvarT
bowed to goddess Lalita. It was she who was sent by them
to kill those Daityas of evil conduct who were bent upon
fraudulentine war. She assumed a face reddened due to
anger and blazing like the rising sun. She kept her bow
ready drawn and said.
85. "O sinful fellows, stop. You are engaged in fraudulent
war after getting the help of darkness. I shall cut you off'.
86. She taunted them thus. After extracting arrows
from the quiver, she stepped down (from the last rung)
while her movement faltered a little due to anger.
87. Other N itya deities too moved on, such as Bhagamala
and others. They had bows in their hands. They too got
down from the step.
88. The Nitya deities JvalamalinT and VahnivasinT got
ready for the battle. They brightened the battle field by
means of their refulgence.
89. When the area of the battle was thus illuminated, the
wicked Danavas became excessively furious as their bodies
could be seen clearly.
90. Those fifteen N itya deities beginning with Kamesvari
Lalita -m&hutmya 25.91-102 1167
with weapons in their hands and roaring like lions smashed
Daityas easily as though in a play.
91. There in the battle-field a great tumultuous sound arose
as though the waves of the ocean were lashing at the shores,
when it was stirred by the Mandara mountain (while
churning for Amrta).
92. Those Nitya deities drew their Pranakodandas (life-
breath-bow). With their arms where bangles were moving
to and fro they commenced a dreadful war.
93. The battle thus went on for three Ydmas (watches; one
Yama-three hours). The Aksauhinls were killed by the
sharp arrows of Nitya deities.
94-97. At first with her arrows KamesI killed the the
wicked Damana (Madana). Bhagamala tore up the general
DIrghajihva. The deities Nityaklinna and Bherunda killed
Humbeka and Hulumallaka (v.l. Halamullunca supra III. iv.
22-79). Vahnivasa killed Kaklasa (v.l. Karkas'a) with her
sharp arrows. With her arrows Mahavajresvarl split up
Kekivahana (v.l. Kalkivahana). SivadutI sent Pulkasa to the
abode ofYama (god ofDeath). Tvarita tore asunder Pundra-
ketu with mighty arms. The Nitya deity KulasundarT killed
Caruiabahu and Kukkura.
98. NTlapataka and Vjjaya proud oftheir victory made a
sacrificial offering ofJambhana in the battle-field. The
Nitya deity Sarvamarigalika chopped off TIksnasrriga. The
Nitya deity JvalamalinI killed the terrible Trikarnaka (i.e. T
rikantaka).
99-101. Citra killed Gandragupta (v.l. Caturgupta) of great
evil conduct.
When all the wicked generals had been killed, Visariga
became extremely angry. The powerful Daitya moved
ahead. When only two ghatis remained of the last Yama of
the night for two Ghatikas that vicious fellow fought with
the Nityas. In view of the impossibility of victory he
wished to run away.
102. Visariga's armour was split by the sharp arrows
issuing from the bow drawn by the hand of Kamesvarl. He
1168
Rrdhmanda Put-ana
became bewildered in his mind very much. He fled along
with the soldiers w,ho survived killing.
103. This wicked Danava was not killed by them because
he was to be killed only by Dandanatha's arrow, the
refulgence of which was like that of the staff of Kala.
104. When the wicked Visariga, the brother of Bhanda fled,
the night too dawned. All the cardinal points became
bright .
105. "It is not proper to chase a warrior who flees from the
battle-field". Thinking thus, the Nitya deities refrained from
fighting at that time.
106. The Nitya deities who were proud of their victory and
whose bodies were drenched in blood oozing from the
wounds made by the weapons of Daityas, bowed down to
goddess Srllalita.
107-109. Thus a great terrifying battle took place then$ at
night. On hearing the news the great queen looked at the
forms of Nitya deities wounded by the weapons. She
glanced at them with her merciful side-glance. By that mere
glance all the wounds were healed. Lalita became pleased
with the exploits of Nitya deities.
CHAPTER TWENTYSLX Bhandasura 's Sons Slain
Hayagriva said :
1. "Even the mighty Kutilaksa who was accompanied
by an army often Aksauhinls was utterly defeated in the
battle by the sharp arrows ofDandanatha and he fled from
the field. The army consisting of ten Aksauhinls was
destroyed by her at night.
2. On hearing this news Bhanda became bewildered.
On hearing about the fraudulent battle of the wicked
demons during the night, MantrinI and Dandanatha became
dejected.
Lalita -mahatmya 26.3-16
3. "Alas a great calamity had befallen the goddess through
Daityas. Shallow-minded that we were we had gone very
far ahead.
4. Proper defence of prominent chariot Mahacakra
had not been provided for through soldiers'. Availing ofthis
opportunity, damage has been effected by the wicked
demons during the night.
5-6. We must reflect on this point —"What happened there?
Was the battle fought by our lady? Did the other Saktis
fight with the great Asuras? What should be done now?
What does the great goddess think?"
7. On being agitated by these doubts and fears, Dandanatha
and others proceeded towards Lalita, keeping MantrinI in
front of them.
8. When the night dawned, all those honoured generals of
the troops of Saktis came and stood around the leading
chariot .
9. Mantrini and Dandanayika got down from . their
vehicles, placed the army beneath and they themselves
ascended the chariot (of the goddess).
10-11. By means of hurried paces, they climbed up those
nine steps. They were (duly honoured) and informed by
Saktis stationed on the different steps. Mantrini and
Dandanayika approached ths great queen. With the eight
limbs touching the ground (i.e. by prostrating before the
goddess), they submitted to the goddess thus : —
12. "O Ambika, we heard that a great calamity took place.
Harm has been caused by the wicked Daityas by a
fraudulent battle.
13. That vicious fellow of evil conduct is afraid of an
open battle. He desires to achieve victory by deceitful
m£ans.
14. Fortunately, the arrows etc- ofthe vicious demons have
not touched the person of our lady. Hence he is alive.
15. O great queen, it is by seeking the sole support of
your majesty's feet that all of us live and achieve what we
desire.
16. Hence, it is our duty to defend the person ofYour
Majesty. The prominent Daityas are experts in the use of
1170
Brahmanda Pur&na
Maya. In this connection let the deliberations and
consultations be held.
17. The base Danavas beginning with Bhanda should
be defeated during the period of their misery. (Henceforth)
they shall not be able to carry on fraudulent war nor shall
they penetrate this army.
18. For that purpose an enormous camp hundred Yojanas
in extent should be built on the southern side of the
mountain Mahendra.
19-22. Let a rampart of blazing fire be made for •defence.
For suppressing the haughtiness of the enemy, let the
intervening space of our camp site be made a hundred
Yojanas in length. The gate of the rampart wall of fire
should be in the south because Sunyaka the city of the
enemies is situated in the southern region. Many attendants
should be employed at the entrance. They should be armed
and be ready to stop those who go in or come out. Only
those who are always active, who are ready to forego sleep
and who are never idle should be engaged.
23-24. In case it is arranged in this manner, the fraudulent
attack designed to be carried out by our enemies, the
wicked (demons), will be impossible. They cannot make a
major surprise attack during untimely hours such as dusks,
mid-nights etc.. Ifnot, the evil-minded Daityas who adopt
many Maya-tactics will strike the entire great army like
robbers who plunder everything before our eyes".
25. After hearing these words of MantrinI and Dandanatha,
Lalita spoke thus, shedding pearls, as it were, by means of
the white sparkles of the teeth.
26. "This counsel of your is the result of a very good
deliberation and a fine intelligence. This is the path of
shrewd and wise people. This is the ancient and eternal
policy.
27. It is only after making proper arrangement for the
defence of one's own army by adopting strong measures
that the offensive against the enemy's forces should be
undertaken by the leading persons who wish to attain
victory."
28. After saying thus to MantrinI and Dandanatha that
goddess Lalita called the- Nitya deity Jvalamalini and
spoke hus.
Lalita-mahatmya 26.29-40
1171
29. "O dear one, you have the form of fire. Your features
are fiery flames. Let the defence of this great army be
provided for by you.
30. After encircling the ground to the extent of a hundred
Yojanas assume the form of a fiery flame thirty Yojanas in
height.
31. Leaving an opening of a Yojana retain your blazing
body elsewhere. Having adopted the nature of a fiery flame
protect the entire army".
32. After saying this to the Nitya deity J valamali nika,
Lalita the goddess attempted to proceed to the northern
region of the Mahendra.
33. That Nitya deity who had the eternal features of blazing
fiery flames and who presided over the Caturdasi
(fourteenth) Lunar day said "So be it" and bowed down to
her.
34. As directed by her alone before, the region of
ground having the Mahendra mountain to its north (see
verse 18) was encircled (by the Nitya deity who) blazed in
the form of a fiery enclosure.
35-36. (The Nitya deity) had the features of a garland of
fiery flames or the KetakI flowers forming a circle in the
sky.
By entering the enormously spacious enclosure, the army
of Dandanatha, the army of Mantrinatha and the large army
of other great Saktis also became liberated from fatigue and
shone well.
37-40. Dandini placed the leading chariot Rajacakra-ratha
in the middle. She placed her own chariot on the left side.
On the right side she placed the chariot of Svamala. On the
back she placed SampadlsI and in the front Hayasana. After
placing (different persons) all round Gakrarajaratha, she
stationed at the entrance the deity named Stambhini who
appeared fierce with a blazing staff for her weapon and
who •was accompanied by twenty Aksauhinls of soldiers.
This deity of Dandanatha is well known as VighnadevI also.
After arranging for the complete defence of the camp, when
the sun had risen well up in the sky, the deity Potrini
resorted to war once again.
1172
Brahmanda Purana.
41. Thereupon, maki ng a great deal of tu multuous shoul
and uproar, the great army of Saktis set out from the fiery
enclosure through the opening.
42. On hearing that the interior of the camp of Lalita
had been well guarded thus, Bhanda, the ferocious Danava,
felt the fever ofgreat indignation all over again.
43-45. He had consultation once again with Kutilaksa and
others, with Visariga and Visukra as well as with his own
sons. In order to carry on the battle in one extensive
onslaught, that fierce Danava Bhanda called his sons
Gaturbahu and others who resembled the four oceans and
who were efficient in all activities connected with war.
Blazing with fierce fury, he sent them to the battle front.
46. His sons thirty in number, were mighty, with huge-
bodies. I shall mention their names, O Pot-born sage, listen.
47-50. They were Caturbahu, Cakoraksa, the third one
Catussiras, Vajraghosa, Urdhvakesa, Mahakaya
(Mahamaya in 111. iv. 2 1 . 18), Mahahanu, Makhasatru,
Makhaskandi , Simhaghosa, Siralaka*, Laduna, Pattasena,
Purajit, Purva-maraka, Svargasatru, Svargabala, Durgakhya
(i.e. one named Durga), Svargakantaka, Atimaya,
Brhanmaya and the powerful Upamaya.
These were the haughty evil-minded sons of Daitya,.
Bhanda. They had vigorous physical bodies and heroism on
a par with their father.
5 1. After coming they devoutly saluted the feet of Bhanda.
Glancing at t he m with delighted eyes, that Danava the
destroyer ofhis own family, spoke these words gravely.
52. "O ! my sons, who can be equal to you on the
Earth ? It is with your help alone that the universe was
formerly conquered by me.
53. In the course of the batde, you have furiously pulled the
tresses of (devas such as) Sakra, Agni, Yama, Nirrti and Va
ru na .
• Eight names are omitted here (3.4.21.82) they are
Andhaka, Sindhuhetra, Kupaka, Kupilocana, Guhak?a,
Gandagalla (Gandavella),. Candadharma, Yamantaka.
Lalita - mahatmya 26.54-64 117$
54. You know (how to wield) all kinds of missiles and
weapons. But, even when you all are wakeful and alert, this
deprivation has befallen our family.
55. A certain way-ward and naughty woman, who employs
Maya tactics and who is foolishly proud about (her capacity
for) fighting and is accompanied by many women on a par
with herself, is harassing us.
56. Therefore, you should certainly bring her under
your control in the course of battle. She should be captured
alive by you who are equipped with blazing weapons.
57. There is impropriety in sending you all against one
woman despite the fact that you are blind with
immeasurable fury. Still this is how fate works.
58. Please endure this one thing contrary to your heroism
and glory".
After saying thus, Bhanda, the leading Daitya, despatched
them to the battlefield. In order to assist them he sent two-
hundred Aksauhinis of soldiers too.
59. Being the Tilakas (the sacred mark on the forehead)
on the face of (the lady in the form of) the army consisting
of two hundred Aksauhinis, they (the sons of Bhanda) went
out from their abode with arms in their hands and
theirbrows well-knitted in anger and frown.
60. At the departure of the sons of Bhanda the earth quaked.
There were many evil portentous phenomena. The universe
became excessively frightened.
61. As the princes went along the streets in their vehicles,
the elderly women of the city showered those princes of
great strength with fried grains.
62. The bards and the panegyrists eulogised the princes.
The ladies of the city performed the rite of ceremonious
waving of lights as a mark of good wishes at every door.
63. When they set off, the earth appeared as though it
was being split; it seemed as though the sky was being
dragged and it looked as though the sea was being churned
up and revolving.
64. Taking with them an army consisting of two hundred
1174
Brahmanda Pur an a
Aksauhinls of soldiers, the sons ofBhanda set out from the
city with faces rendered cruel on account of eyebrows
raised in anger.
65-67. They boastingly said to one another— 'In the course
of the battle we shall devour the armies of Saktis in a
moment. With sharp arrows we shall reduce their weapons
to powder. With our vehement violence and velocity, wc
shall suppress the enclosure of fiery rampart wall. We shall
quickly arrest and capture that vainly proud and foolish
Lalita". They swaggered thus to one another by loudly
proclaiming heroic boasts. The sons ofBhanda thus
approached the enclosure of fiery rampart.
68. Blinded by youthfulness and arrogance, with their
power ofvision all but restrained and with eyebrows lifted
up crookedly, they made loud noise like the roar of a lion.
69. It seemed as if the whole cosmic egg was being split
by it, because it had great impetuosity and the velocity of
the terrible thundering of clouds at the time of world-
dissolution.
70. The outcome of this loud sound that had not been
experienced before excited and stirred up the ears and the
minds of Saktis.
71. After coming they made a great uproar through their
soldiers and discharged different weapons that increased
the splendour of aerial chariots.
72. On hearing that the sons of Daitya Bhanda the
chief of whom was Gaturbahu had come for the purpose of
fighting, Bala (the daughter ofLalita) showed interest in it.
73-77a. She was the daughter ofLalita Devi. 1 She always
stayed near the goddess. She was worthy of being
worshipped by all Saktis. She was an adept in martial feats
and exploits. Her form and features were like those of
Lalita. She was always like a nine year old girl yet she was
a great
1. This means it was after about nine or ten years after
Lalita's marriage that she undertook the campaign against
Bhandasura. A sort of poetic balance is effected by
matching the daughter ofLalita against the sons of
Bhandasura in the battle.
Lai it a -m uhatmya 26.77-88
1175-
mine of all lores. Herbody was like the rising sun. Her cree-
pcr-likc slender body was in complexion. She was
perpetually present near the foot-rest of the great queen.
She was at it were the vital breath of the goddess moving
externally. She was her fourth eye. She became furious and
thought thus : "I shall
immediately kill those sons of Bhanda who have come
here". After making up her mind thus, Balamba submitted
to the great queen.
77b-80. " Mother, the sons ofBhanda, the great Daitya,
have come to fight. 1 wish to fight with them. I am
interested in this because I am a young girl. My arms throb
with an itching sensation for war. This is my playful
activity. It should not be curbed by your orders of
prohibition. Indeed I am a girl loving toys and playful
pastimes. By this play of fighting for a moment, I shall
become delighted mentally."
On being requested thus the goddess replied to Kumarika.
81-83. "Dear child, your limbs are very tender and soft.
You are only nine years old. This is your first step and
performance. Your training in warfare is fresh and recent.
You are my only daughter. Without you, my breathing
activity does not go on even for a moment. You are my
very vital breath. Do not go in for the great war. W'e have
DandinI, MantrinI and crores of other Saktis for fighting.
Dear child, why do you commit this blunder ?"
84-85. Although prevented thus by Sri LalitadevI, the girl
was overcome by adolescent curiosity. She requested once
again for permission to fight. On observing her stead-fast
decision, SrTlalita, the mother, granted her permission after
closely clasping her in her arms.
86. She took off one of her armours and gave it to her.
From her weapons she gave her the requisite weapons and
sent her off.
87. Kumarika (the virgin goddess) got into the covered
palanquin that had been extracted by the great queen from
the staff of her bow and to which hundreds of swans were
yoked for drawing.
88. WAhen she (the girl) was set out for the battle, the
1176
Brahmanda Purina
deities stationed on all the steps bowed down to her with
palms joined in reverence and held their swords erect.
89 Being saluted by them, she got down from the excellent
chariot Gakrarajarat ha and entered the army stationed at
the bottom.
90. On seeing the girl red-faced in fury coming on,
MantrinT and Dandanatha were frightened. They said these
words :
91-93. "Why, O princess, have you actively engaged
yourselfin battle? Why are you suddenly despatched to the
war front by the great queen herself? When the soldiers are
present and ready, this is not proper. Since you, O girl, are
the personified life of SrldevI, recede from your
enthusiastic participation in war. We are making obeisance
to you".
Though earnestly requested by them, she moved on
steadfast in her decision.
94. MantrinT and Dandanayika were immensely surprised.
They went along with her on either side in order to guard
her.
95. Followed by both ofthem along with plenty of soldiers,
Kumarika went out through the opening in the fiery
enclosure.
96. Seated in her covered palanquin, she accepted and
acknowledged the series of palms joined in reverence by
way of obeisance of the armies of Saktis along with their
leaders.
97-98. That virgin, the suppressor ofenemies, rushed at the
wicked sons of Bhanda. She had no private and local army.
The entire army ofLalita became her own army. Then
commenced the war where haughtiness and feats of
exploits were displayed .
99-100. The Virgin showered volleys of arrows on the
leading Daityas. The fight that the daughter ofthe great
queen fought with the sons of Asura Bhanda was a thing
covet-able to both Suras and Asuras. On seeing that nine
year old girl discharging volleys of arrows seated within
the palanquin, Daitya princes became surprised very much.
101. The female attendants moving up and down every
moment informed the great queen about the magnificent
fight carried on by the girl.
Lalita-mahatmya 26.102-117 1 177
102. MantrinI and Dandanatha remained there as silent
onlookers but they never left her in the course of the battle.
103. Though the virgin had only one single physical
form she appeared differently to each one of those sons of
Daitya like a series of reflections of the sun.
104-107. Her face was red with anger like the red lotus.
"With fire-crested arrows she hit and pierced the vulnerable
and vital parts of their bodies. Along with the different
kinds of shouts of'Well done" of the heaven-dwellers who
stood watching in the firmament, MantrinI and Dandanatha
too gave expression to their surprise. Being praised thus by
these, the active and agile virgin went on fighting. By
discharging miraculous missiles and counter missiles, she
hit and injured all of them and exhibited her strength during
the second day of the battle.
108. By discharging the Narayana missile, the daughter of
the great queen reduced the army consisting oftwo hundred
Aksauhinls to ashes within a. trice.
109. By. the destruction of the Aksauhinls within a short
while, they became furious. Drawing their big bows fully,
they rushed in a body with ease.
110. Thereupon, a tumultuous and chaotic sound rose from
the midst of Saktis and the heaven-dwellers. That virgin
then discharged thirty arrows simultaneously.
111. The heads of all thirty sons of Bhanda were
struck down by the thirty arrows with crescent-shaped tips,
discharged by her w'ith great dexterity.
112. When the sons of Bhanda attained the abode of the
god of death thus, those celestials standing in the sky were
surprised very much. They showered flowers.
113. That daughter of the great queen who had killed the
armies of Asuras was very joyfully embraced by MantrinI
and Dandanatha.
114. With shouts of 'w'ell done' proclaiming her victory
and increasing in their brilliance, due to her feats of
exploits, the dancing Saktis made uproarious sounds
exciting the three worlds.
115-117. The leading generals of Saktis with Dand-
1178
Brahmanda Purina
anatha at the head of them all, went up in order to report
that wonderful performance to the great queen.
On hearing about the praises of the excellent work of the
arms ofher daughter, submitted by them, goddess
Lalitambika derived great pleasure.
The entire troop of Saktis became excessively surprised at
her exploits never observed before among Devas.
CHAPTER TWENTYSEVEN The Exploits of GananStka'
Hayagriva narrated :
1. When the sons were killed, that leader ofthe Daityas
thought that the ruin ofthe whole family had set in. He was
over-whelmed with the fire ofgrief and lamented.
2. "Alas my sons, of liberal qualities. O my sons devoted
solely lo me. O my sons instilling nectar into my eyes.
Alas ! my sons, the cause of my flourishing family.
3. You were eager to break the pride of all excellent Suras,
O my sons ! You were like the god of love enchanting the
minds of all damsels of Suras.
4. Do reply unto me ! Do bounce into and dance in my
lap. Why have you forsaken this your father now ? Why
have you gone in search of happiness (elsewhere) ?
5. O my sons, without you, my kingdoms do not appear
splendid. My abodes are empty and void ! My royal
council-chamber is void without you;
This chapter shows that the belief in the elephant-headed
god Gane&a as the destroyer of difficulties or
impediments in an undertaking was current at the time of
the author of this Mahatmya and people used to worship
god Gane£a first even in formal worship of other deities.
This super-position or priority of Ganesa worship is
attributed to the boon ofLalita as a reward ofhis exploits in
the campaign against Bhandasura (V. 104).
Lalita -mahatmya 27.6-17
1179
6. O dejected ones (?), how were you all wholly killed ?
How did that wicked woman abruptly kill in the battle all
of
you, the prowess ofwhose mighty arms could not be
challenged and who are, as it were, the sprouts of my
family ?
7-9. All my happiness is ruined ! Hereafter, as the family
has decayed, adventuresome nature and happiness too have
decayed. It was through the merits of my previous births
that I obtained you all. But today you all have been
destroyed. So I too am ruined. Alas ! my sons, I am
doomed. I am caught in adversity ! I am unfortunate, O my
sons !"
Thus he lamented, shedding profuse tears out of grief. With
his tresses left dishevelled, he began to grumble and babble.
With a broken heart, he fell into a swoon and dropped
down from his royal seat.
10. ViSukra, Visartga and Kutilaksa consoled Bhanda, in
the assembly chamber (by emphasizing) on the crooked
workings of fate.
Visukra said : /
1 1. "O lord, have you become a victim of sorrow like an
ordinary uncultured fellow ? You are lamenting over your
sons who have courted death in the great battle.
12. This is the righteous and eternal path laid down in
the case of heroes; if they meet with deserved death, their
death in the battle should not be bewailed.
13. But it is this alone that torments the mind like a
painful dart for destruction, that a woman comes suddenly
and kills excellent soldiers in the battle".
14. When this was addressed by that Daitya, the sorrow for
his sons was eschewed by Bhanda and an anger like the
fierce fire of Death was assumed by him.
15. He suddenly drew his Yama-likc fierce sword from
its scabbard. Keeping his pair of eyes distended, he shone
brilliantly with his splendour.
16-17. "Now itself 1 shall hack down that wicked woman
to pieces with this sword and shall strenuously leap into the
battle along with my kinsmen" — saying thus in faltering
words due to anger, he began to hiss like a serpent.
Brahma nda Parana
He stood up, shook his sword and moved on like a person
excessively intoxicated.
18. All the leading Danavas became bewildered. They
restrained him and uttered these scathing words against
Lalita. due to great anger.
19. "For that purpose, O lord, this flurried agitation need
not be evinced by you. We shall carry on war
enthusiastically along with our army.
20. At your slightest behest we are capable of subjugating
and suppressing the entire universe violently. What then,
with regard to that stupid woman ?
2 1. Shall we quaff of the seven oceans? Or shall we smash
the mountains to smithereens ? Or shall we twin the three
worlds upside down ?
22. Shall we massacre all Suras ? Shall we split their
abodes ? Shall we crush and pound the guardians of
quarters ? Give us permission and command us, O highly
intelligent one".
23. After hearing this utterance full of haughtiness and
pride, the furious Daitya spoke these words with his eyes
turned-red due to wrath.
24. "O ViSukra, you go to the camp ofthe enemy with
your body concealed by means of Maya and operate the
great Tantra (mystical diagram) J ayavighna '*
25. On hearing his words Visukra went towards the
army of Lalita in great fury, with his body concealed by
means of Maya.
26. Even as he was getting ready to go, the sun set making
the faces of cardinal points red by the collection
-of rays diffused in all directions.
27. Sandhya (Dusk) was full of Anurdga (Love, red colour).
She followed the sun as he went away (i.e. set). She
appeared
1. The eigh! deities presiding over the Yantra which brings
or creates difficulties in getting success (Jaya-vighna) are
the personifications of tendencies which create disaffection
among people and demoralise the army (videVV. 36-39).
The adverse effects of the Yantra are described in VV. 43-
52. The Yantra may be symbolic of the fifth-columnists or
the enemy-agents of the ancient period. The belief in such
destructive black magic •dates from the days of
Atharvaveda.
La lit a mahatmya 27 . 28-39
1181
to be eager to indulge in sexual dalliance in the bowers of
the nether world .
28. As the sun dropped into the western ocean with great
rapidity, water rose up in a great splash due to the contact
with his body. The drops ofwaterso raised shone as stars in
the sky.
29. Then a dense darkness as black as collyrium set in.
It appeared to make his Savarna (a man of the same caste,
having the same colour) the evil-minded sword meaningful
(i.e. purposeful).
30. Seated in his magical chariot and concealed and
enveloped in thick gloom, the rogue reached the camp of
Lalita in an invisible form.
31. After going there, the evil-minded Daitya saw the
circular fiery enclosure extending to a hundred Yojanas and
blazing brilliantly.
32. He went round the enclosure and obtaining an
opportunity came near the southern door. The haughty
fellow thought for a moment.
33. There, at the entrance, he saw guards who had
great inherent strength, who were cautious and alert, who
held
weapons in their hands, who were seated in their respective
vehicles and who had put on coats of mail.
34-35. They were Saktis, the chief of whom was Stambhini
and who were equipped with twenty Aksauhinls. They had
been engaged by Dandanatha for guarding the entrance
always.
On seeing them, Visukra w A s very much surprised.
After pondering for a long time, he stood outside the
enclosure
and prepared the mystical diagram in an amulate.
36-39. He wrote (inscribed) the excellent Tantra in a huge
rocky slab a Gavyuti (i.e. 3 kilometres) in length and the
same in width. In the eight directions he drew the figures of
eight tridents with the Samhdraksara (syllables signifying
Death or killing) on the top. The Tantra (amulet) had eight
presiding deities namely Alasd , Krpand, Dina , liitandrd ,
Pramilikd Kliba, Gita and Ahamkdrd. He joined these eight
deities over the eight tridents. Visukra who was an expert
in Maya, infused the Tantra with a Mantra .
1182
Brahmanda Purana:
40. He performed the worship of Yantra and offered goats
etc. as oblation. In the course of battle, (?) that Asura
hurled the Tantra into the enemy camp.
41. In the course of the battle (that Yantra) hurled by that
wicked-souled Daitya who was standing outside the
rampart-wall crossed the rampart and fell into the camp.
42. As an adverse effect of that Yantra , the Saktis stationed
within the camp became dejected in their minds. They set
aside weapons and adopted the attitude of renouncing
everything.
43-52. "What is to be done by killing Asuras?
Enough of this clash of weapons with other weapons. What
is
the benefit achieved by victory? Injury to living beings
yields
sin.
Is this for the sake of Devas ? What shall befall us then? It
is futile to make a tumultuous sound. Excepting this there is
no other benefit from warlike activities. Who is our
mistress and great queen? And who is this Dandanayika?
Who is that MantrinI of dark complexion ( Syama) ?
Whence is our state of being servants and only one lady is
the Mistress? What, then is the great benefit that is enjoyed ?
No purpose is served by weapons that pierce through the
vital parts of the enemy. Let this war that brings about
wounds in the body and loss of weapons to us come to a
close. It is sure that death will befall us in the course of
battle. Our lives then become fruitless. There will surely be
death in battle. What a true perception is this ? There is no
benefit to be obtained through enthusiasm. Sleep alone is
conducive to pleasure. Nothing else yields mental rest so
much as Atasya (Idleness). Even if the queen knows us to
be like this, what will that queen do? Her very status as a
queen has been collectively conceded to her by us. That
being so, if she is abandoned by us, her strength becomes
destroyed.
If she is without power, what punishment can she mete?"
In this manner, Saktis left off all their preparations
for war and cast away their weapons. Overwhelmed by
sleep,
they appeared to be reeling and movjng unsteadily at the
entrance.
53. There was dullness and apathy everywhere. There
LuUfu-mahatmya 27.54-66 1183
was great laziness (and delay) in their activities. The whole
of the great camp of Saktis became slack.
54-56. That Danava was desirous of harassing and
tormenting the whole of that camp after making Saktis
dejected in mind as a result of the great Yantra called
Jqyavighna. When it had passed midnight on the second
day of war, he went out of the city once again surrounded
by thirty Aksauhinls of soldiers. Visukra, the Daitya, came
to the camp ofthc enemy once again.
57. Then the sounds ofhis war drum were heard. Still those
Saktis were devoid of any activity in the camp.
58. In view oftheir exalted glorious state MantrinI and
Dandanatha were not adversely affected by the
Vighnayantra. They became worried about the effect on the
Saktis.
59-60. "Alas ! A great danger and calamity has befallen us.
What is that the adverse effect of which has made our
soldiers devoid of alertness and exertions? They have set
aside their weapons. They have lost their turbulence. Sleep
and lethargy have made them reel and heave. They do not
mind our exhortations. They do not worship the supreme
goddess. Indifference is extensively practised by them.
These Saktis have become disinterested."
61. Thus MantrinI and Dandanatha in their great
anxiety climbed up the Cakrasyandana chariot and spoke to
the great queen.
Mantrini said :
62. "O goddess, what is this aberration due to? The Saktis
have ceased to be active. O great queen, they do not pay
heed to your commands which the entire universe abides by.
63-66. They are detached from one another. They have
turned their faces from all activities. They keep grim aspect
in their sleepy drowsiness and lethargy. They make vulgar
statements— "Who is this Dandini? Who is Mantrini? Who
is the great queen? Of what avail is war? Of what nature is
it?" These are the numerous taunting remarks they make. In
the meantime the exceedingly powerful enemy has come
piercing earth and heaven with the terrific sounds of
wardrums.
1 184
Brahmanda Pur ana
What is relevent in this context, O great queen, may kindly
be taken up".
After saying this, MantrinI bowed down along with D and
ini.
67. Thereupon, goddess Lalita glanced at the face of
Kamesvara, she then laughed displaying a row' ofextremely
red teeth.
68. In the mass of lustre of her smile, a certain god
became visible. His face had the features of an elephant.
Ichor w'as oozing from the middle ofhis temple. 1
69-71. The mass ofmatted hair of his head appeared like a
mass of Pa tala (the tree bearing trumpet) flowers. He held
the crescent moon (on his head). In his ten hands he held
citron fruit, mace, sugargane-bow, trident (that had a fine
form), lotus, noose, (ablue lotus), bunch of (rice) grain that
grants boons, the goad, and a jewelset pot. He had a pot-
belly. He was moon-crested. He had a pleasant rumbling
sound. He was embraced by Siddhilaksmi. He bowed down
to M ahcsvarl.
72. After being blessed by her, the great elephant-faced
lord of the Ganas quickly set offfrom there to shatter the
great Yantra called Jayavighna.
73. The elephant-faced lord moving about within enclosure
saw Jayavighna the amulet secretly fixed somewhere.
74. By hitting with his tusks that produced dreadful noise
very difficult to bear, that lord reduced the huge slab of
Jayavighna to pow'der instantaneously.
75. Along with the wicked deities posted there, he reduced
that Yantra to powder and cast it off in air.
76. Thereupon, Saktis got rid of their lethargy.
Making a tumultuous uproar, they prepared themselves for
carrying on fight with weapons in their arms.
1. The birth of Ganesa from the laugh of Lalita (as against
from Parvatl) is an attempt to enhance the greatness of
Lalita. The six forms of Gananathas or V iglinanay akas
(the 'masters' of vighnat impediments) given, in VV. 77-82
emphasize the auspicious powers of these deities.
La/ita-mahStmya 27 .77-93
77-82. The elephant-faced lord, with unimpeded vigorous
roar issuing forth from his throat, had in the night destroyed
the Jayayantra created by him. On hearing this news,
Bhanda became greatly agitated.
That clcphant-faccd lord created numerous other elephant-
faced heroes similar to himself in features. From the middle
of their temples ichor was oozing out. The fragrance
thereof caused the fluttering movements of big black bees.
Their humming sound appeared to be the song of praise of
those heroes. When they threw the filaments of pomegrante
flowers here and there, the splendour of their hands
increased. They 1 were ever ready to drink up playfully, all
the
oceans. They were served by the Saktis, the chief of whom
was
Rddhi. Amoda was their leader. The six Vighnanayakas
were Amoda, Pr amoda, Sumukha , Dunnukha , Afighna
and Vighnakartd. They were the presiding deities of
Herambas numbering seven crores.
83. Coming out of the enclosure of fiery rampart-wall those
elephant-faced heroes moved ahead for assisting
Mahaganapati in the battle.
84-86. They made uproarious sounds through their wrathful
humkdras and clashed with the Danavas. With their hissing
Phutkdra sound they deafened the worlds.
The group of armies of all the Ganas rushed at the
armies of Daityas. The leader of Ganas split Danavas
by means of sharp arrows. Then Gananatha fought with
Visukra of great prowess, when haughty humkdras
intercepted the twanging sounds of bows.
87-93a. Knitting his brows, Visukra bit his own excessively
red lips and then fought with him. The quarters and their
inter-spaces became agitated by means of various sounds
such as the sounds produced when weapons came into
clash with one another, the humkdras of the Daityas, the
sounds of hoofs of horses of Daityas, that resembled the
sounds produced by a number of spades A operated
together, the trumpeting sounds of leading elephants, the
cries of agony due to fear, the neighing sound of a number
of horses, the creaking sounds of the wheels of chariots, the
twanging sounds of bows, the chattering sounds of troops,
the loud sounds o
1186
Brahmanda Parana
the hissing arrows, numerous heroic utterances of the
soldiers, boisterous laughs of great kings, lion-like roars etc.
Thus the intensified battle went on increasing.
The evil-souled Visukra had thirty Aksauhinis of soldiers.
The Gananathas of great heroism fought with each one of
them.
93b-97. Thousands of elephant-faced heroes who
had issued from the mouth of Gananatha, frightened the
army
ofDaityas. They encircled them by means of their trunks
and pierced their vital parts with the tusks. They enraged
them
by the fanning movements of their ears comparable to the
clouds
Puskaravartakas at the end of a Kalpa. They scattered flags
and banners through the deep breaths of their nostrils. They
pounded them with their chests as lustrous as hard as the
rocky declivity of mountains. They crushed and pressed
them
by hitting and stamping them with their feet. They struck
them with their stout bellies. They pierced them with
tridents.
They chopped them by hitting with discuses. They
frightened
the armies with the loud sounds of conches. With great
enterprises
they reduced the entire army to powder.
98. Then (Visukra) became highly furious. Standing in
front ofhis army, he sent a Gajasura (An Asura in the form
of an elephant) against the lord.
99. Ganesvara fought with the Gajadaitya (Demon in
the form of an elephant) of wicked nature who roared like a
ferocious lion and who was accompanied by seven
Aksauhinis of soldiers.
100 . On observing the power of Gajasura decreasing and
that of (Ganesvara) increasing, Visukra fled from the
battle-field.
101. Alone and single-handed that leader ofheroeswith
a mouse for his vehicle moved about (in the battle-field)
and smashed Gajasura along with his seven Aksauhinis of
soldiers.
102. After Gajasura had been killed and Visukra had fled,
Mahaganapati went to the presence of Lalita from the
battlefield.
103. That night which was a Kularatri (night of nightmare)
for the Daityas, came to a close. Lalita became delighted at
his exploits.
Lalitu-mihatmya 27.1 04 — 28 . 1 0
1187
104. Highly pleased the great queen granted the
following boon to Ganesvara viz.: the right ofbeing
worshipped
before the worship of all other deities.
CHAPTER TWENTYEIGHT Visukra and Visanga Slain
Hayagrlva said :
1. On hearing that his brother, the great Daitya, had
been vanquished in the battle, and that his army was
slaughtered, Bhanda, the Daitya, became extremely
distressed with great anxiety.
2. Bhanda, the Daitya, sent both ofhis brothers together to
the battle along with all the soldiers.
3. The two Daityas, Visanga and Visukra became
excessively angry and directed by Bhanda, the Daitya, they
strained themselves to the utmost.
4 . An army that shook the three worlds followed Visukra,
the crown prince of great strength, accompanied by his
younger brother.
5. The crown prince surrounded by four hundred
Aksauhinls of soldiers increased in great vigour.
6-8. Ten haughty nephews beginning with Ulukajit, born of
DhuminI, the sister of Bhanda, swaggered on account of
their valour. They had been trained in the use of weapons
by Bhanda, their great uncle. As generals, they started on
making ten directions reverberate on account of loud
twanging sounds oftheir bows. These nephews increased
the pleasure of both the maternal uncles (on account of
these activities).
9. They had their several vehicles which they got in
full of pride. They kept their weighty bows ready drawn
and followed Visukra.
10. Visukra reached the battle-field riding on his
•elephant. He was fully rendered splendid with the
umbrella and
1188
Brahmanda Purana
chowries that constituted the symbol of glory of the status
ofbeing theCrown Prince.
11. Thereupon, surrounded by the army making an
uproarious tumultuous sounds, Visukra roared terrifically
like a lion.
12. Saktis were excited within their hearts on
account of their agitation. Proudly and excitedly, they went
out of enclosure of fiery rampart-wall in rows.
13. By their physical splendour, they appeared to make the
sky full of lightning streaks. The circle of firmament
was rendered enveloped with red lotuses, as they lifted up
their faces eager to carry on battle.
1 4- 18a. Then the younger brothers of Bhanda, very,
ferocious in fighting, had come (to the battle-field).
MantrinI and Dandanayika came to fight, seated in their
excellent chariots Kiri-cakra as well as Jneyacakra
(Geyacakra) the crest-jewel of all chariots. They came there
simultaneously with the circular (royal umbrella held aloft
and being fanned by chowries. Their great victory was
being sung by the dancing celestial damsels. They set out to
carry on war. At the bidding of Lalita, an army of a
hundred Aksauhinls had been placed by both of them for
the purpose of protecting the glorious Cakraratharaja.
Excepting this army, the entire-remaining divisions of the
army set out eagerly for the battle.
18b-20a. Seated in her chariot, Dandanatha went ahead.
With only a single finger ofone hand, she was whirling her
weapons of ploughshare and with the other hand she was
brandishing the pestle frequently. Her lotus-like face
resembling the snout of a boar, shone with the sparkling
digit of the moon as its crest-jewel. In the battle, she was
(genuinely) proud of her exploits. She was striking the
enemy from the front.
20b-25. (MantrinI) seated in the chariot Geyacakra
followed her. Highly proud as she was, she filled the
universe with the sound of her bow. Her tresses were
braided and the moon shone like a tender blossom placed
within it. Three eyes ('The third eye'in N.) shone (in her
forehead) with the lustre of a sacred mark ofsaffron. Her
hands resembling lotus were made more beautiful with
bangles studded withjcwels..
Lalita-mahatmya 28.26-34
1189
She was whirling an arrow drawn from the quiver. Dancing
celestial sages were excited with great delight. They
felicitated her with nectarine words of blessings like "Be
victorious. Be exalted". By means of the (creaking) sounds
produced by friction of the rims of wheels of the leading
chariot Geyacakra, she tore up (as it were) the surface of
the Earth along with the hearts ofDaityas.
By means of musical compositions that surpassed every
thing else in the world and that enchanted the minds of the
entire universe, many celestial ladies sang her glory.
26. Eight thousand Aksauhinls of soldiers, haughty of their
ability to wage war, led by her, resembled the limitless
ocean at the close of a Kalpa.
27. Among the multitudes of troops of her Saktis,
sonic had the refulgence ofgold, some resembled the
pomegranate flowers and some had the lustre ofclouds.
28. Others were saffron-complexioned. A few were pink-
coloured like the Patala (Trumpet) flowers; some had robes
(shining) like the crystal mountain and some were
pleasingly tender and beautiful though dark in colour.
29-31a. Others had the lustre ofdiamonds; some others
were comparable to emeralds. Some displayed their bodily
lustre wielding different kinds of weapons including the
five arrows (of cupid) opposed to one another and mingled
with hundred-edged thunderbolts.
Thus innumerable Saktis moved on.
3 lb-33. O Pot-born sage, warlike preparations and
equipments of MantrinI were similar to those of
Dandanatha.
Many things in Dan din! were ofthe same nature as in the
great queen, such as ornaments, dress etc., the
characteristics of prowess and influence, possession of
good qualities, according ofprotection to those who seek
refuge, ability to kill Daityas, worthy of being worshipped
by all and other powers. One thing specially to be
mentioned in the case ofDandinl was the signet ring of
order held in her hand as a symbol of ministership granted
by the great queen.
34. When the armies of MantrinI and Dandanatha
moved on thus, the earth reached a breaking point due to
their
burden and it heaved like a swing.
1190
Brahmanda Purana
35. Thereupon, a chaotic and uproarious battle ensued.
It caused horripilation. The waters ofthc seven oceans
turned into a slushy moss by the dust particles that rose up.
36. The cavalry fought with those on horse-back. Those
riding in the chariots fought with those stationed in chariots.
The elephant-riders fought with those who rode on
elephants.
The infantry fought with swords.
37. In the course ofthe battle Dandanatha fought with
Visanga. Drawing he r jewel-studded bow, Syama fought
with Visukra.
38. Asvarudha (Deity seated on a horse) powerfully fought
with Ulukajit. With a great desire for fighting, Sampa-dlsa
came into clash with the Demon Purusena.
39. The deity Nakuli challenged and came into a clash with
Kuntisena.
40. U nmattabhairavl fought with Malada. Laghusyama
fought with Kusura.
41. SvapnesT waged war with the leading Daitya named
Marigala. VagvadinI clashed with Draghana in the battle.
42. CandakalT fought with the wicked Kolata. The hundred
Aksauhinls of deities fought with the Aksauhinls ofthe
Daityas. Highly furious both the armies fought a great
battle mutually.
43-44. As the fight went on, Visukra, thewicked Danava,
observed the army of Saktis increasing in power and his
own army decreasing in power. Overwhelmed with great
indignation, he drew' his heavy bow and discharged
Trsastra' (the missile ofthirst) over the army of Saktis.
45. The whole army was afflicted by that (missile) as
brilliant as the flames of a forest-fire.
On the third day ofthe battle, when only a Yama (about
three hours) had passed since sun-rise, Saktis became
afflicted and over-powered by the Trsastra (missile of thirst)
discharged by Visukra.
1. The author's ingenuity in converting vices, virtues,
physical and mental handicaps into Astras "missiles"
appears now and then. It reached its climax in Bhandasura's
fight with Lalita, Infra ch. 29. Here this Astra is capable of
making the whole army thirsty. Its effect is described in
VV. 45-53
Lalita-mahatmya 28.46-57
46-47. An acute fever of thirst raged amidst Saktis. It
stirred up and agitated the sense organs. It made the root of
the palate parched. It rendered the ear cavities rough and
arid. It caused feebleness and fatigue all over the body. It
caused their bodies fall flat on the ground with the weapons
dropping off one by one.
48. The army of Saktis was excessively afflicted by a thirst
that made them inactive in the battles and destroyed their
enthusiasm. On seeing this, Mantrinl and PotrinI became
extremely anxious.
49-52. Seated in her chariot (Mantrinl said to Dandana-
tha who was also seated in her chariot and who was
suspicious
and afraid of great calamity. She wanted her to find a
remedy
for the same. She said "Dear friend PotrinI, this missile of
thirst of the wicked fellow weakens and impairs our army.
Alas !
the adverse activity of fate ! The battle has been abandoned
by /
the troops of Saktis, the roots of whose palates have been
parched up, whose refulgence has been dispelled and
whose weapons have been dropped down. None of them is
fighting nor even holding the weapon. Dear friend, they are
incapable of even speaking since the (roots of their) palates
have been dried up. What will MahesvarT say on hearing
about this miserable plight of ours. Injurious disservice has
been done by the Daityas. Let the remedy be thought of.
53. Among the sixteen thousand Aksauhinls, dear
Potrini, there is not even a single Sakti who is not afflicted
by thirst.
54. On seeing this opportunity when the army has cast
off its weapons, the Danavas, ever eager to strike at weak
and vulnerable points, are alas ! striking and killing by
means of arrows.
55-56. In this matter some means ofactivising them in war
must be devised by you and me. There is an ocean of cold
water in one of the steps of your chariot. Command him to-
dispel the thirst of all Saktis. The thirst of these cannot be
quenched by means of small quantities of water or other
beverages.
57. That Madirasindhu (ocean of liquor) alone will satisfy
the troops of Saktis. Command that noble-souled one
1192
Brahmanda Pur an a
who is capable of encouraging them to fight, who can
dispel their entire thirst and who can enhance their great
strength."
58. When this was advised, Dandanatha was delighted by
the suggestion of a good means. The deity called Sura-
sindhu (ocean of liquor) commanded him thus on the battle
field.
59-63. The golden-coloured ocean of liquor was languid
with intoxication and with reddened eyes. He was adorned
with garlands. He saluted Dandanatha and stood ready to
carry out her behests. He divided himself into various units
of various colours. Some were of pale red hue like the
youthful (i.e. midday)sun. Some were dark-coloured like
Tapiccha ( I ndian cinnamon), Some were white in colour.
The king of oceans split into many units by the wind,
showered crores of sweet currents (of liquor) as thick as
trunks of elephants. The ocean fell in the midst of the army
of Saktis, being poured down by the Balahaka clouds at the
close of a Kalpa, beginning with Puskarava rtaka .
64. The ocean of liquor showered those (beverages), by
the mere fragrance of which even the dead man might rise
up perfectly well and the weak ones would become very
strong.
65. Quaffing those series of liquor torrents surpassing
Parardha (1 followed by 17 zeroes) in number, by means of
their mouths distressed by thirst, Saktis rose up.
66-67. By means of volleys of thousands of arrows de-
terously discharged, Kadambavanavasin! ( Resident of
Kadamba Forest), the deity of wonderfully miraculous
performances built a great rampart wall all round the army
(of Saktis) lest the shower of liquor should fall amidst
Daityas.
68-70. By this action all Dcvas became surprised. In the
midst of the battle Saktis drank plenty of liquor of various
kinds capable of increasing strength and enthusiasm. They
drank it as they pleased selecting the liquor of particular
taste they liked. On the third day of the battle, till the end of
the second Prahara (i.e. till midday) (or, for a period of two
Lolita -mahatmya 28.71-78
1193
Praharas i.e. for six hours) the ocean of liquor showered
torrents of liquor continuously . 1
71-76. The oceans of liquors showered torrents ofliquors
ofvarious kinds 2 , such as Gaud! (spirit distilled from
molasses), PaistI (spirit distilled from meal), Madhvl
(liquor made from honey), the excellent Kadambarl (spirit
distilled from Kadamba flowers (Nauclea Cadamba,)
Haintall (spirit from the palm of the variety, Hintala
(elatepaludosa) Larigaleya (spirit from the palm of the
variety Langala (Mitlionia superba) many varieties of
palm-made spirits, divine liquors made from the Kalpa tree.
Liquors coming from various countries, liquors with good
taste, fragrance, liquors with pleasant odour, liquors
rendered sweet smelling by means of Bakula flowers
(Mimusops Elengi), liquors sparkling with foams and
bubbles, liquors made pleasing by means of Bakula flowers
(Mimusops Elengi), liquors sparkling with foams and
bubbles, liquors with a pleasing sound when the foams rise,
liquors with all types of tastes such as Katuka ('pungent),
Kasaya (astringent), Madhura (sweet), Tikta (bitter),
Isadamla (slightly sour), Katvamla (pungent and sour),
Madhuramla (sweet and sour), liquors with diverse colours,
liquors of slimy nature, Chedinis (? those that pierce and
tear); liquors dispelling the pain of wounds of weapons,
liquors that bring about union in a broken bone, cool
liquors that dispel vertigo and giddiness while fighting.
Liquors light and lukewarm and different varieties
ofliquors that dispel distress and bestow victory. The
Madiramava (ocean of liquor) showered different kinds of
liquors in torrents.
77. Each one of theYoginls (i.e. Saktis) joyously drank
the torrent of liquor as big as the trunk of Airavata elephant
uninterruptedly for the period of one full Yama. (3 hours).
78. Saktis went on drinking liquor joyously with
their eyes closed. Their faces were supine and moving to
and
fro with lolling tongues.
1. The battle seems to have come to a standstill for
sometime while Saktis were drinking wine. The period is
recorded in V. 70 and 77 and effects of drinking in VV. 82-
84, 96-97.
2. Varieties of wine in ancient India.
1 194
Rrahmanda Parana
79. After propitiating them by means of torrents of liquors
of various kinds in this manner, the ocean of liquor
assumed a divine form and came there.
80. He approached Dandanatha and after bowing to her
spoke these words in a pleasant and majestic tone.
8 1. "Look, O great queen, O deity, the leader ofDanda-
mandala (Multitudes of troops), the army of Saktis that had
been stupefied before had been revived and gladdened by
me .
82. Some ofthem are dancing and singing with their girdles
and waistbands tinkling sweetly. Some of them are
clapping their hands in front of those who dance.
83. Some are laughing (boisterously) with their beautiful
breasts shaking and bouncing. A few of them lean on one
another's bodies with the laziness and slackness due to
delight.
84. Some begin to swagger as girdles and garments
begin to slip down from their hips. Some have got up ready
for fighting but without any weapon. They simply shake
and shiver".
85. On seeing Saktis thus pointed out by the ocean of liquor,
DandinI was extremely satisfied and she said to him.
86. "I am gratified, O ocean ofliquor. A good help and
assistance has been rendered by you. This is a work on
behalf of the Devas. It has been achieved without any
hindrance.
87. Due to my favour henceforth, in the age of
Dvapara you will be extremely worthy of being used by
Yajflikas (priests who perform sacrifices) in their sacrifices
like the drinking of soma. 1
88-89. All the deities will drink you after you have been
sanctified by means of Mantras in the course of sacrifice.
After drinking you, purified by the Mantras, let the people
attain Siddhi (spiritual achievement), Rddhi (prosperity),
strength, heavenly bliss and salvation. All these great
people will drink you— viz. : MahesvarT, Mahadeva,
Baladeva, Bhar-gava, Dattatreya, Vidhi and Visnu.
1. Soma-j\i\ce is equaled with wine and the use of Soma in
sacrifices is attributed to the wine-ocean's provision of
wine to Saktis in this battle vide VV. 87-89.
Lalita -mahatmya 28.90-101
1195
90-93. On being worshipped in the course of Yaga, you
will bestow all kinds of Siddhis."
After gratifying the ocean of liquor by granting boons
thus DandinT urged MantrinI for fighting once again and
asked
her to hasten it.
Again the fight between Saktis and Danavas was resumed.
The loud and boisterous laughter ofjoy pierced the eight
cardinal points and mountains. Intoxicated due to the fresh
wine and with their eyes rendered red, Saktis fell upon the
troops of Daityas in a body and sportively.
94. Saktis had the refulgence of beaming pride.
Two things connected with them shone on account of two
other things — the eyes sparkled on account of redness due
to inebriation and the weapons due to the blood of Daityas.
95. The war between Saktis and demons was so-tumultuous
that it was as ifthe god ofdeath himself began to-annihilate
the subjects undaunted.
96-97. Due to inebriation, Saktis were stumbling in their
steps. Their eyes had become reddened. They were uttering
heroic words though theysyllables faltered now and then.
They were proud of their ability to wage war. All their
limbs and eyes became delighted with hairs standing on
their ends like the buds in the Kadamba plant (Nauclea
Candamba) that appear simultaneously. These Saktis
annihilated the armies of the crown Prince.
98. DandinT shattered a hundred Aksauhinls; MantrinI
annihilated a hundred and fifty Aksauhinls.
99. Asvarudha and others with their eyes red due to
inebriation (collectively) led a hundred and fifty
Aksauhinls to the, mansion of god of Death.
100. In the course of the battle, the deity Turagarohim
smashed and shattered Ulukajit with the excessively sharp
goad and made him a guest in the other world (i.c. killed
him).
101. Sampatkarl and others, generals of the divisions of the
army of Saktis, checked and restrained. others the chief of
whom was Purusena (?) and ultimately tore them up.
1 196
Brahmanda Parana
102. When the sun set, the entire army had been killed.
Thereupon, Syamala became excessively angry and fought
with Visukra.
103. By discharging missiles and counter missiles
Mantrini displayed a great deal of war-like activity dreadful
even to the heaven-dwellers and continued the war.
104-106a. One by one she cut off and split the keen and
sharp weapons ofVisukra ofgreat prowess. She cut his
flagstaff, charioteer, bowstring, the staff of the bow etc. by
means of arrows. With the miraculous missile named
Brahmasiras that had the brilliance and splendour of the
sparkling fire she shattered Visukra. He fell down with his
body ground to powder.
106b-107. Dandanatha who was extremely proud of her
ability fought with Visanga, the great Daitya. She hit him
with a dreadful iron club. That wicked Danava raised with
his hand a mace resembling the staff of K.ala and fought an
extremely dreadful battle.
108-110. Engaged in fighting with maces, they shattered
each other's limbs. Their dreadful and boisterous laughter
reverberated (in the battle-field). They went round and
round (everywhere). They displayed different kinds of
strategic movements. They heaved from side to side. They
encircled each other quickly. By striking each other by
means of batons and rods, they stupefied each other
frequently. Both of them were equally proud and keenly
observed the weak and vulnerable points in attacking each
other. Their garments were stirred up when the great iron
club and the tip ofthe rod came into a clash. Thus both of
them equally unassailable fought with one another.
111. She fought with him till mid-night. Dandana-yika who
became very furious began to strike at Visanga.
112 A She dragged her enemy with the ploughshare that
pierced and went deep into his head. PotrinI struck a hard
blow with her ironclub.
1 13. On account of the blow from the iron club, the great
Asura had to abandon his vital airs. With his body shattered
into a hundred pieces he fell on the ground.
Laliti-mahatmya 28.1 14 29.7
1 197
1 14. After completing the great task thus, MantrinT and
Dandanayika spent the remaining part of the night there
itself i n the direction of the camp.
CHAPTER TWENTYNINE Slaying of Bhanddsura
Agastya said :
1. O highly intelligent sage Hayagrlva, the strength of
MantrinT has been described . The slaying ofVisarigaby
Danda-natha in battle has been described.
2. I wish to hear about the exploits of SrldevI n the course
of the battle. After seeing the mishap ofhis brother, w hat
did Bhanda do, due to the grief thereof?
3. How far was he enthusiastic in fighting the battle ? With
whom did he fight ? After his brothers and sons were killed
who were his allies and followers?
Hayagriva said :
4. Listen to this, O highly intelligent one. The narrative
ofLalita is destructive of all sins. It is holy and it yields
qualities, (i.e. siddhis like) Anima (minuteness) etc.
5. During the equinoctial periods as well as during
the transits ofthe sun, on holy occasions and during the five
Parvan* days, it bestows Siddhis ahd'glory. It destroys all
sins.
6. On hearing that there in the battle his brothers had been
killed. Bhanda was overwhelmed with great grief. He
began to lament loudly.
7. With his hairs dishevelled and scattered, he fell on
the ground in a swoon. He did not get any consolation. He
became emaciated due to the sorrow for his brother.
*viz. : the 8th and 14th Tithi per fortnight. The Full moon
and the
new moon days. And the sun's passage from one rdsT (sign
of zodiac) to
Another.
(V.P.IH.11.118)
Brahmanda Purina
8. Again and again he went on lamenting. On being
pacified repeatedly by Kutilaksa, he got rid of his sorrow
and became very furious.
9-11. His forehead appeared ruthlessly dreadful because the
brows were vibrating. His eyes became red like glowing
coal. He sighed and breathed like a hissing black serpent.
He began to hold his sword again and again in his hand and
shook it (threateningly). Suddenly he said to Kutilaksa the
chief of the entire army. Out ofanger, he began to produce
Hurhkara sound. Like the cloud at the time of dissolution,
he began to roar.
12-13. "My brothersand sons were killed in battle by that
wicked woman with the help of Maya,, 1 shall put out the
great fire of sorrow, for my brothers and.jsons with the
liquid blood coming out of the throat of that wajtton
woman.
14-18. Go, O Kutilaksa. get the army ready".
After saying this he wore on his chc*t a huge and thick coat
ofmail capable of withstanding the impact of vajra. On his
back he tied two quivers. He whirled the bow when the
excessive twanging sound of the string was as hard as the
deep breath. Furious like the fire at the destruction of the
world, he ''rushed out of his city.
There were altogether forty excellent generals including
Talajarigha and others posted at the eastern gate who were
four in number, w'ho had held all kinds of weapons, who
wore coats of mail and who were haughty; the thirtyfive
generals included Kutilaksa who was the lord of all armies
and who was very furious and. lastly Bhanda himself.
19-20. Their weapons flashed. Their hairs shone brightly.
With brilliant coats of mail, they marched out. There were
two thousand Aksauhinis with eightyfive forming the latter
half (Rearguard). This army . followed Bhanda in order to
suppress the enemy sportingly and collectively when
Bhanda-sura went out fully accompanied by his army, only
women
remained behind in the city of sunyaka.
21. The lord of Daityas who w'as a great chariot-fighter and
haughty in war, mounted his excellent chariot called Abhila
to which a thousand lions were yoked.
Lalita-mahatmya 29.22-33
1199
22. He hastened with great lustre like the fire of •world-
destruction whose flames blazed. The name of his sword
was Ghataka. It had the same shape as the Candrahasa
sword.
23. When the armies moved here and there, dust columns
were raised. Being unable to bear their burden, it appeared
as though the earth went to the heaven.
24. Some ofthem who could not be contained on the earth
moved ahead along the path of the sky. Some mighty
warriors moved on riding on the shoulders of some.
25. Neither in the cordinal points nor on the sphere of
the earth nor in the sky could they be contained. They
moved on with very great difficulty as though they were
addicted by the close contact of one another.
26. Since the pressure was very great, many of the soldiers
were crushed and ground into powder by the wheels of
chariots. Some were trampled beneath the feet of elephants
as they fell on the ground.
27. A loud roar resembling the rumbling sound of the
cloud was given out by him who was moving on along with
all the soldiers.
28. The universe became torn asunder by that excessively
harsh leonine roar coming out ofthe mouth ofBhanda, the
Daitya.
29. The oceans became dried up. The moon and the
sun fled. The stars fell down from the sky. The earth began
to heave to and fro.
30. The elephants of the cardinal points became frightened.
The heaven-dwellers swooned. The camp of the Saktis
became excited on account ofa sudden and unexpected fear.
3 1. In the, middle of the battle, Saktis held their vital
breaths with very great difficulty. They took up once again
their weapons that had been dropped down with fear before.
32-33. The circular enclosure of fiery rampart that
had been calmed down before rose up in flames once again.
On account of the leonine roar of the leading Daitya,
the twanging sounds of the bows of army generals and the
shrieks and sounds of warriors, universe became
1200
Brahmanda Pur an a
filled up with sound. Goddess Lalita decidedly inferred that
the Daitya Bhanda had stirred out and so she undertook to
fight herself.
34. Considering that the great fight with the Daitya Bhanda,
of vicious conduct, was not possible for the other saktis she
herself took up the task.
35-38. Her gloriously splendid great chariot named Cakra-
rajaratha moved ahead. The four Vedas were its four great
wheels. 1 The four Purusarthas (the four aims in life i.e.
Dharnta (virtue), Artha (wealth), Kama (love), and Moksa
(liberation from samsara) were ilS great horses. Bliss was
the flag fitted to it. It had nine steps. The deities stationed
on the nine steps kept their heavy oows ready drawn. They
had more than a Parardha (1 followed by 17 zeroes) of
attendants. The chariot was defended from all directions by
these who were stationed on all steps. It was ten Yojanas in
height and the side of the base was four Yojanas. Thus the
leading chariot Cakraraja of the great queen shone
remarkably as it moved on.
39-41. When it (cakra-raja-ratha) moved ahead, the other
chariots with Syama and Dandanatha also moved on.
The chariot Geyacakra went ahead and Kiricakra was in the
rear. The vehicles of the other Saktis were Pardrdhas in
number. Theywere man-lions, camels, donkeys, pythons,
deer, birds, horses, elephants, Bherundas, Sarabhas, tigers,
Vatamrgas (swift antelopes) etc. and other animals also
became her vehicles.
42. Saktis who repeatedly endeavoured to kill Bhanda
and his Asura followers were of multifbrmed nature.
Although the opening of the circular fiery rampart extended
to a Yojana in length, it was not sufficient for the outward
march of the army.
43. Desirous of an easy exit for all the armies, the
Nitya deity named Jvalamalinika enlarged the opening
further.
1. As observed in Note 1 on Ch. 19, the chariot of Lalita
symbolizes Vedic religion; the Vedas, Purusarthas etc. are
parts of her chariot.
La lit a -mahatmya 29.44-54
1201
44. Then the gloriously splendid mother of the worlds,
the great queen of excessive valour and exploits, went out
ofthe fiery city through the excellent opening.
45. The divine Dundubhis (wardrums) sounded. Showers
of flowers fell down. The great royal umbrella set with
pearls was seen shining brilliantly in the firmament.
46. Pleasingly clear omens indicating the glory ofvictory
occurred in the army ofLalita. Portentous ill-omens
occurred in the army of enemies.
47-48. Thereupon, the battle between the two armies started.
As the volleys of arrows spread everywhere, a dense
darkness settled above them. As herds ofelephants were
being killed the drops of blood flowing from them carried
away the (severed) heads by which the white umbrellas of
the Daityas were concealed.
49. Neither the quarters nor the sky, neither the
mountains nor the earth, nothing was seen. Only the dust
column was seen increasing in size.
50-54. As the two armies fought with eath other a river
ofblood flowed. 1 The dancing headless bodies appeared
like the plants and trees on the banks, on either side.
Thousands of tresses of the Daityas appeared like the
tender shoots of Saivala (Moss). The circular white
umbrellas shone like the white lotuses. The series of feet
ofelephants cut by the wheels of chariots or by discuses (of
the heroes) appeared like tortoises. The necks and cheeks of
the great Daityas killed by Saktis appeared like the rocky
slabs. When the chowrics fell down with their handles cut
otf, they appeared like the foam (in that river of blood).
Broken swords of keen edges appeared like the dense
thickets ofereepers on the banks. The river ofblood
appeared to be sparkling with pearl caskets on account
ofthe series ofeyes of the Daitya heroes. Hundreds of
vehicles of Daityas appeared like hundreds of fishes and
crocodiles. Thus river of blood flowed.
1. It is a good picture ofthe battlefield— occurring in
details in the War-Parvans of the Mbh. and repeated
elsewhere in this text also.
1202
Bralwianda Purana
55. On the fourth day of the battle, beginning in the
morning and extending to two Praharas (six hours) the
terrible battle between the two armies ensued causing fear
even to the god of Death.
56-58. Thereafter a terrible battle ensued between Sri-
lalitadevl and Bhanda. It caused a great deal of uproarious
tumult in the different quarters due to the excitement of
th& discharge of missiles and counter missiles. It was
extremely terrific on account of Humkara-s (hissing sounds
of defiance) of the soldiers and the twanging sounds of
bow-strings as well as due to dreadful arrows which were
taken out from quivers, discharged from excellent bows
and which were capable of taking away lives.
On account of her dexterity the movements of her
lotus-like hands while discharging the arrows were not at
all perceived in detail. Listen, O Pot-born sage, listen, I
shall describe everything that happened in the battle.
59. When one arrow was fitted to the bow and discharged it
became ten when leaving the bow, hundred while moving
through space, thousand while falling amidst the army of
Daityas and when they came into contact with the bodies of
Daityas they developed into crores.
60-61. By means ofgreat arrows the great queen caused
very dense darkness, pierced heaven and earth and pierced
into the vital parts of the terrible Daityas.
With his eyes turned red on account of anger, Danava
Bhanda showered volleys ofarrows on goddess Lalita.
62. He discharged a great missile named Andhatamisraka '
1. As stated elsewhere this battle symbolizes the struggle
between good and evil forces. The missiles also signify evil
forces used'by Bhanda and good forces countered by Lalita.
I give .below the list of so-called Astros discharged by
Bhanda and destroyed by Lalita with a counter (good) force.
Astros used by Bhanda and Lalita VV. 62-138
Bhanda Lalita
1 . And ha - Tamisraka Mahatarani (great darkness) (the
great sun) 2. Pdkhapaa Gdyatri
( Heresy)
Lalita-mahutmya 29.63-67
1203
(the great darkness). Mahesvarl dispelled it by the arrow
named Mahatarani (the great sun) .
63. Bhanda the great hero discharged the missile
Pakkandastra (Heresy) in the course of battle. For
dispelling it, the mother of the universe discharged the
missile of Gayatri.
64. Bhanda discharged the missile Andhastra (Blindness)
that was destructive of the vision of Saktis. The mother
subdued it by means ofthe great- missile Caksus-matta
(Endowment with eyes.)
65. In the course of great battle, Bhanda discharged the
missile named Saktinasa (Destruction of Saktis. (The
goodess) dispelled its pride by the missile of Visvavasu .
66. Bhanda, the extremely infuriated Danava discharged
the missile Antakdstra (with Antaka the god of death as the
presiding deity). The goddess destroyed its power by the
missile of Mahdmrtyuhjaya (with lord Siva the conqueror
of the god of death as the presiding lord)
67. Bhanda discharged the missile named Sarvastrasmrti -
rtdia. (Destruction of the memory of all missiles). CakresT
continued from previous page
3. Andhastra (Blindness)
4. Saktinasa (Destruction of Saktis)
5. Antaka
(god of Death)
6 . Sarvastra -smrtinasa (Destruction of memory of
Astras)
7. Bhaya (Fear)
8. Mahirogas (great diseases)
'9. Ayur-naiana
(Destructive of Longevity)
10. Mahasurastra
(creating great Asuras) like Madhu, Kaitabha etc.
J I . Mukdstra
(causing dumbness)
Caksusmattd
(Possession of eye-sight)
Viivdvasu
Maha- Mrtyuiijaya
(Lord Siva, conquerer of death) Dharana
(Retention of memory) Indrdstra
Vaifnava (created Acyuta, Ananta and Govinda— burnt
disease by Humkara
Kdla-samkarsin
(Death-controller)
Durgd
(Demon-killing goddess) with her original weapons.
Mahdvdgvadini
(The highly eloquent one)
1204
Brahmanda Parana
destroyed its power by means of the missile Dhdrand
(Retention in memory).
68. Bhanda discharged the missile of Bhaya (fear) that /
made all Saktis afraid. Jagadambika (the mother of the
worlds) discharged the missile of Indr a that bestowed
freedom from fear.
69. The Danava discharged the missile of Maharogas (great
diseases) among the armies of Saktis. Thereupon
pulmonary consumption and thousands of other diseases
began to ravage.
70. In order to achieve their eradication and prevention,
Lalita, the great goddess, discharged the great missile ofthe
great Mantra ofthe three names (of Lord Visnu).
71. Acyuta, Ananta and Govinda rose up from the
missile. By their Hurhkara alone they burned those diseases
anil gave (relief and) delight, (to the Saktis) .
72. They bowed down to MahesanT. They were
employed (by her) to suppress sickness of her devotees in
all the three worlds. They went to their own region.
73. Bhanda, the Danava, discharged the missile
Ayumdsana (Destructive of longevity). The queen
discharged the missile in the form of Kdlasankarsani
(Death controlling).
74-79. Bhanda, the Danava, discharged the dreadfully
powerful missile of Mahasurdstra. Thereupon, thousands of
(Asuras) very powerful with huge bodies rose up from
the missile; such as Madhu, Kaitabha, Mahisa,
Dhumralocana, the Asuras beginning with Canda, Munda,
Ciksura, Camara, Raktablja, Sumbha, Nisumbha, the
Kalakeyas of great strength, others too such Asuras named
Dhumra etc. rqse from the missile with their hard and
powerful weapons, all those excellent Danavas smashed
and crushed the army of Saktis. They shrieked and howled
dreadfully.
Saktis, crushed and crumbled by the Daityas, cried aloud
"Ha, Ha" (Alas), and sought refuge' in Lalita
immediately saying "protect us". Thereupon, Devi became
furious. In her fury, she burst into a boisterous laughter of
challenge.
Lalita-mah&tmya 29.80-90
1205
80. Thereupon arose a glorious deity named Durga. She
had a cosmic form evolved by the refulgence of all Devas.
81-84. She wielded and wore the following weapons and
ornaments viz. the trident given by Sulin (Lord Siva), the
discus given by Cakrin (Lord Visnu), the conch given by
Varuna, Sakti (Javelin) given by the Firegod, the bow and
the pair of inexhaustible quivers given by Maruts in the
course of the great war, the thunderbolt given by Indra, a
goblet given by Dhanada (Kubera), the great staff
JCaladanda, the noose given by Pasadhara (Varuna), a
waterpot given by Brahma, a bell given by Airavata, the
sword and the shield given by Mrtyu, the necklace given by
the ocean and the ornaments given by Visvakarman.
85-86. With her gloriously splendid limbs having ray as
brilliant and sparkling as a row of thousand-rayed suns she
made all weapons gleam and glitter.
She appeared splendid with other equipments and
accoutrements given by others. Thus riding on her vehicle
lion, Narayani (goddess Durga) carried on war.
87-88. Danavas such as Mahisa and others were struck
down by her. She carried on war in the same way as
formerly as explained in Candikasaptasati *, dispelling the
haughtiness of Mahisa and others. After completing that
difficult task she bowed down before Lalita.
89. The wicked Danava discharged the missile Mukdstra
(that of dumbness) among the armies of Saktis. The mother
of the universe discharged the missile named
Mahdvdgvadini (the great and eloquent one).
90. ' In the course of battle the haughty and ferocious
•The work is popularly known as Saptaiatl. It is, however,
not mentioned before in this Purana though the author
states : "as formerly-
explained".
1. From V. 90 onwards Bhanda used an Astra for
counteracting which God Visnu had to incarnate. Here the
Nine Aoataras of Visnu as we know them today are given
and not the ones in the body of the Bd. P. (such as
Dattatreya etc).
1206
Brahmanda Purana
Danava Bhanda (discharged missiles and) created base
Asuras who stole away the Vedas, the fund of lores.
91-92. Those (Asuras) were turned away by the great queen,
by the nail of thumb of her right hand.
Bhanda, the extremely heroic Daitya, discharged
Amavastra (missile of ocean) in the course of the battle.
Thereat the army of Saktis sank down in a flood of
uncontrollable waters. Then the primordial tortoise
extending to a Yojana in length was born from the nail of
the index finger ofthe right hand of Srl-Lalitadevl.
93. The Saktis who were supported by him by means of
that huge skull-like shell of large area became delighted.
They discarded their fear ofthe Sagara (sea) missile.
continued from previous page
One more point about the Avataras of Visnu is that they
arise from the nails of the fingers of Lalita indicating the
greatness of Lalita as compared with Visnu.
Bhanda
(uses the opponent for whom Visnu incarnated)
1. Veda-stealing demon
2. Arnavdstra
3. Hiranyaksa
4. Hiranyakasipu
5. Ballndra (Bali)
6. Sahasrarjuna
7. Paulastya (Havana)
8. Rajasura (A great number of demons were born as kings
9. Kali missile
(Buddha is not mentioned here)
1 0 . Mahd-Moha (great delusion)
Then by discharging the Narayana, Pasupata and
Mahakamesvara missiles, the great goddess killed all the
soldiers of Bhanda. his 40 Generals, and finally the Asura
Bhanda himself.
(Incarnation of Visnu)
The fish-incarnation is implied out of the nail of right hand
thumb.
Tortoise-incarnation supported
Saktis on its back Divine Boar (Varaha)
He killed Hiranyaksa
Man-Lion (Tore to pieces
Hiranyakasipu
Vamana
Parasurama
Kadanda Rama, son of DaSaratha
Caturvyuha (Vasudeva, Sarikarsana, Pradyumna and
Aniruddha)
Kalki
Sdmbhava
Lalita - mahatmya 29.94-106
1207
94. The lord then quaffed the entire quantity of water in the
ocean.
Then the wicked Danava discharged the great missile of H
iranyaksa.
95-96. From it thousands of H iranyaksas were born with
clubs as their weapons. On being hurt and killed by them,
the armies of the Saktis became agitated due to great fright
in the course of war. They became scattered here and there.
Thereupon, a huge white Boar rose up from the nail of the
middle finger of the right hand of Sri Lalita. It was like the
Kailasa mountain.
97. Crores and crores of those Hiranyaksas were utterly
annihilated when they were smashed and crushed as well as
torn asunder by that snouted Boar as hard as adamant.
98-100. Thereupon, Bhanda knitted his eyebrows due to
great anger. Hiranyas (Hiranyakasipus) crores in number
were born from his eyebrows. They were as brilliant as the
blazing sun. Their weapons too were refulgent and brilliant.
They smashed and crushed the army ofSaktis as well as
Prahlada who was as it were the greatest Bliss of the' Saktis.
It was he who became a boy. He was afflicted by Hiranya
and so sought refuge in Lalita. The queen became merciful
towards him.
101-104. Then in order to protect Prahlada who was in the
form of Bliss of Saktis, the great goddess shook the tip of
the ring finger of her right hand. From it arose Janardana
with the face ofa lion and the body of a man beneath the
neck. He shook the thick cluster of manes. His three eyes
shone. Claws were his weapons. He had the forms ofKala
and Rudra. He made shouts of dreadful boisterous laughs.
He had thousand staff-like hands. He was ready to obey the
commands of Lalita. Within a moment, by means of his
claws as hard as thunderbolt, he tore up all the
Hiranyakasipus who originated from the eyebrows of
Bhanda.
105. Bhanda, the great Asura, thendischarged against the
goddess Lalita the extremely dreadful missile Ballndra that
was destructive of all deities.
106. For destroying the pride of that missile, hundreds of
Vamanas came out from the highly powerful tip of the
1208
Brahmanda Parana
small finger of the right hand of the great queen.
107-108. They increased in size every moment. They were
very mighty with nooses in their hands. They were born of
the tip of small finger of the right hand of the wife of
Kamesa. (i.e. Lalita). They were highly enthusiastic and
they ha.d huge bodies. They tied with nooses all the
Ballndras born of that missile. Thus they destroyed that
missile too.
109. In the course of battle, Bhanda, the Daitya,
discharged Haihaya missile. From that were born thousands
and crores of Arjunas with thousand hands.
110-111. Arising from the nail of the thumb of the left hand
of Sri Lalita and blazing with anger, Rama of Bhrgu family
made the roaring sound of a lion. He tore up these fellows
by the sharp edge of his axe. Within a moment he destroyed
these Arjunas numbering thousands.
112-113. Thereupon, the infuriated Daitya Bhanda made a
hissing huriikara sound out of anger. From that Humkara
rose (Ravana) with his sword Candrahasa. He was
surrounded by Raksasa-armies numbering a thousand
Aksauhinls. Taking his younger brother Kumbhakarna and
his son Meghanada with him, he smashed the army of
Saktis to a large extent.
114-116. Thereupon, from the nail of the index finger of
the left hand of Sri Lalita was born Kodandarama
accompanied by Laksmana. Matted hair constituted his
crown. On his back he had tied up his quiver by means of
creepers. He was dark in complexion like the blue lotus. He
repeatedly made the twanging sound from his. bow.
By means of divine missiles, he destroyed the Raksasa
army in a moment. He crushed Paulastya (i.e. Ravana) and
his brother Kumbhakarna. Laksmana killed Maghanada the
great hero.
117-118. Danava Bhanda, then discharged the extremely
terrible missile of Dvivida. From it were born many
monkeys with reddish-brown eyes. On account of anger
their faces became extremely copper-coloured. Everyone of
them was
Lalita-mdhatmya 29.119-133 1209
on a par with Hanuman. They destroyed the army of Saktis.
They produced harsh and cruel Krethkdras (shrill sounds).
119-120. Then from the nail of the middle finger of the left
hand ofSrl Lalita issued forth Talanka with eyes red like
mid-day, his middle eye red due to anger. He had tied a
blue garment on his body. He was as pure as the Kailasa
mountain.
He destroyed all those monkeys born ofDvivida missile.
121-125. The mighty demon discharged the great missile
named Rdjasura. From that missile many demoniac kings
came
**
out such as Sisupala, Dantavaktra, Salva, the king of Kasi
Paundraka Vasudeva, Rukmi, Dimbhaka, Hamsaka,
Sambara,
Pralamba, Asura, Bana Karnsa, the wrestler Canura,
Mustika, Utpalasekhara, Arista, Dhenuka Ke$I, Kaliya, the
twin-Arjunas (Terminalia Arjuna) Putana, Sakata (cart),
Trnavarta and other Asuras, the great hero named Naraka,
the Asura Mura who had the form ofVisnu etc. Many of
them
rose up along with these armies with weapons in their arms.
126-129. In order to destroy all of them the eternal lord
(Visnu) originated from the ring finger of the lotus-likc left
hand ofSridevI. He made a Caturvyuha (group of four
deities). They became four distinct Beings viz.: Vasudeva,
Samkarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. All of them had
weapons lifted up. They destroyed all those great Asuras
who were in the guise of kings of evil conduct. They had
been functioning like a burden on the Earth.
130. When they were destroyed, Asura Bhanda became
highly furious. He discharged the dreadful Kali missile that
caused violation and transgression of virtue.
131-132. Thereupon, from the Kali missile were born kings
Andhras and Pundras, Kiratas, Sabaras, Hunas and Yavanas
who had sinful activities. They were the transgressors of
Vedic injunctions. They were inimical to virtuous activities.
They killed living beings. They upset the disciplines of four
castes and stages of life and brought about mixture
of castes. They had dirty limbs. They smashed and tortured
the armies of Lalita and Saktis again and again.
133. Thereupon, Janardana named Kalki was born of
the nail of small finger of sparkling lotus-like left hand
ofSri
Lalita.
1210
Brahmanda Purana
134-136. He was riding on a horse. His glory was bright
and brilliant. He made an Affahasa (boisterous laugh of
challenging) by his sound resembling the blow of
thunderbolt, the Kiratas swooned and died. Saktis were
delighted. The leaders of ten Avataras (Incarnations)
completed this difficult task, bowed down to Lalita and
stood by with palms joined in reverence. They had been
engaged by mother Lalita to defend virtue and piety in
every Kalpa through the births of Fish etc. They then
started for Vaikuntha.
137. When all the miraculous missiles were thus destroyed,
the evil-minded (Asuras) discharged the missile of
Mahamoha (great delusion and fainting). The Saktis.
swooned on account of that .
138. By discharging the Sambhava missile (that of Lord
(Siva) the mother split up the Mahamoha missile. As the
great battle took place thus with the continuous flow of
missiles and counter missiles the sun, the lord of rays was
about to reach the western mountain (the mountain
ofsetting).
139. Then by means ofNarayana missile the goddess
Lalitambika reduced all Aksauhinls to ashes, in the course
of the battle.
140. Then by the Pasupata missile which had the lustre
of the enkindled fire of Destruction ofthe world the great
queen smashed and crushed forty generals.
141-142. The only one left out was the great As ura Bhanda.
All the kinsmen of the wicked fellow had already beed
killed. He blazed with fury. He was a great demon of much
inherent strength and fierce valour. He had caused a great
havoc in the entire universe.
The mother Lalita, the great goddess killed him by means
of Muhakamei'ara missile that had the splendour of a
thousand suns.
143-144. His city Sunyaka was over-run by the flames of
that missile. Suddenly it was completely burned down
along with women and children, cowpcns, riches and
granaries. Only the bare ground remained. Due to
destruction of Bhanda the three worlds danced with delight.
145. After carrying out this task ofthe Devas, Kamesvari
whose conduct was never blame-worthy, who was the orna-
Lalita-mAhatmya 29.146 — 30.1
1211
mental glory of the chariot Srlcakrarajaratha, who was the
mother of the three worlds, who was equipped with all
shining assets and who was endowed with the glory of
victory, shone brilliantly.
146. All her soldiers had been subjected to fatigue on
account of their work in the battle-field (viz. fighting).
They had been burned by the fire of powerful arrows of
Bhanda, the Asura. When the sun set, Sri Devata whose
prowess was well-renowned brought them to her camp.
147. O leading ascetic, if anyone reads even once (the
narrative) of the slaying of Bhanda, the Danava, carried out
thus by Lalitamba, all his sorrows will be destroyed. He
will be master of all eight Siddhis. Both worldly enjoyment
and salvation are within his reach.
148. Those men who read this narrative on holy days will
attain flourishing excellent fortune. This narrative of
Lalita's valour is destructive of all sins. It is sacred and
conducive to the attainment of all Siddhis.
CHAPTER THIRTY
Resurrection of Madana (God of Love) 1 Agastya said :
1. O Hayagrlva, O highly intelligent one, the excellent
narrative has been heard. The excellant valour of goddess
Lai it a has been described by you.
I. Bhandasura was created out of the ashes of Madana when
he was. burnt down by god Sankara. Now Bhandasura is
killed by Lalita. Madana had then no body to exist. At this
time Tarakasura was a growing menace. According to his
boon, only Siva's son could kill him. Siva was a widower
engrossed in penance. Formerly, attempt to tempt Siva had
failed. So Madana must be given a body and be deputed to
tempt Siva. Rati was appealing, so gods presented Rati to
Lalita. Out of compassion she revived her husband. He was
blessed by Lalita and was sent to Siva. This time Siva was
subjugated. He married Parvati and got a son Skanda.
1212
Brahmanda Purana
2. On account of flawless and meritorious anecdotes
of the goddess, I have become extremely delighted, O
Haya-griva, The great power of MantrinI and Dandanatha
also has been heard.
3. After the night of the fourth day of the battle had dawned,
O Hayagriva, what did Ambika do after the battle was over?
Hayagriva said :
4. Listen, O Pot-born Sage, O intelligent one, to what had
been done by Jagadamba after Danava. Bhanda, had been
killed.
5. With her eyes immersed in nectar (as it were), she
repeatedly delighted the entire army of Saktis harassed and
bruised by hundreds of weapons ofDaityas.
6. By the current of nectarine glances of the supreme
goddess Lalita, saktis got rid of their fatigue due to her war.
They became delighted in their minds.
7. In the meantime, Devas with Brahma and Visnu
as their leaders, became gratified due to the smashing
ofBhanda and they approached the goddess to serve her.
8-10. Brahma, Visnu, Rudra, Devas beginning with Indra,
Adityas, Vasus, Rudras, Maruts, Sadhya — deities, Siddhas,
Kimpurusas, Yaksas, Nirrti and other night-wanderers,
Prahlada and other great Daityas and the residents of the
entire cosmic egg came there and gladly eulogised the great
goddess seated on the throne. 1
Brahma and others said :
11. Obeisance, obeisance to you, O supreme lady of
the universe; salutes to you O goddess Tripura, Hail to you,
O destroyer of Bhanda the great Asura. Obeisance to you,
O KamesvarT, Vamakesi (one having beautiful
tresses).
12. O Cintamani (wish-yielding jewel), O goddess
expert in bestowing what is anxiously thought of, O
unimagin-
1. Devas have come in deputation to plead Rati's case. As
usual Lalita must be propitiated by singing a string of her
epithets — a glowing tribute to her. Hence her epithets in
VV. 11-30.
Lalita-mahHttnya 30.13-18
1213
able deity, O cluster of waves in the form of Cit
(consciousness), O deity with garments of diverse colours,
O Mother of the universe ofvariegated forms, O deity
named Citra, O eternal one, O bestower of pleasure,
Obeisance to you.
13. O bestower of salvation, O deity with the crescent
moon as crest-jewel, O deity of sweet smiles, O lady
discussing administrative policies with MudresvarT, O
deity fond of Mudras (mystical gestures), O deity,
obeisance, obeisance to you.
14. O destroyer of the cruel god of death, O lady with
tender body, O lady taking up the body of Kali while in
fury, O deity with the face of a Boar, O deity who has
protected
all troops and armies, O deity clasping to your own bosom
the fear ofall (i.e. one who dispels their fears), obeisance to
you.
15. O dark-complexioned deity with six attendant deities, O
goddess worthy of being sought by the words of Vedas
along with their six ancillary subjects, O deity stationed in
the six mystical cakras in the body, equipped with
Sadurmis (viz. : Soka (grief), Moha (delusion), Sara (old
age), Mrtyu (death), Ksut (hunger) and Pipasa (thirst) or six
plaits in the tresses,
0 Sadbhavarupa (the four types of living beings, Avidya
and the supreme spirit — having these six as her forms), O
Lalita,
1 bow to you. —
16 . o Kama (Lovely goddess), O Siva, O deity identical
with the chief eternal things, O deity equipped with lustre,
O deity with large eyes resembling petals of lotus, O
bestower of desires, O Kamini (lovable one), O deity
worthy of being desired by Sambhu in the guise
ofKamesvara, O presiding deity of all arts, salute to you.
17. O deity first one among divine penances, O deity
having forms ofgroups of cities, O divine being, O deity as
lustrous as a thousand suns, O refulgent one, O deity
endued with sympathy , O consort of the overlord of Devas,
obeisance to you.
18. O deity worthy of being always served by the eight
Siddhis beginning with Anima (Minuteness), O deity
residing in Sadasiva's own shining conch, O cultured one,
O deity with
1214
Brahmanda Purana
feet which aire the sole refuge of good people and which
are worthy of being worshipped, O Mother of the world,
obeisance, obeisance to you.....,
19. O deity worthy of being served by the Matrs (Mothers)
the chief among whom is Brahml, O deity beloved of
Brahman, O deity who severs the (worldly) bondage of one
who has realised Brahman, O royal Swan (swimming) in.
the nectarine current of Brahman, O goddess of Brahma, O
SrTlalita, bow to you.
20. O deity served by the Mudrds (Mystical gestures
by means of fingers) the chief of them being SamksobhinI,
O destroyer of worldly existence, O deity having features
of worldly sports, O deity with eyes resembling lotuses,
perpetual obeisance to you, O Lalita, O presiding deity, O
eternal one, O deity attracting her lord through the sixteen
digits, O presiding deity worthy of being served by the
Pramathas.
21. O eternal one, O deity with merciful activities-
devoid of fear, O lady with black forelocks of hairs,
Obeisance, Obeisance to you.
O deity worthy of being perpetually served by the haughty
lady attendants ofAnanga (cupid) beginning with Anariga-
puspa; O destroyer of everything inauspicious and ugly, O
deity with groups of letters for her form, O Lalita who has
killed all enemies, obeisance to you.
22. O deity with extremely illuminated form of great
mobility, surrounded by fourteen series of flames, the chief
of whom being SamksobhinI. O deity possessed of your
own spirit, O deity endowed with graceful beauty, O deity
the resort of everything splendid, O deity with auspicious
feet, Obeisance
to you.
23. O deity worthy of being saluted by Saktis, Siddhas
and others including Sarva, O deity whose lotus-like feet
have been comprehended by Sarvajna (Siva), O deity
surpassing everything, O omnipresent deity, O bestower of
all types of Siddhis (spiritual attainments), O srl Lalita,
obeisance be to you.
24. O deity the realm around whom is resorted to by
those deities who were born at the outset from Sarvajna as
well.
Laltta-makatmya 30.25-30
1215
as by other deities too, O deity the fulfiller of desires of all
Devas, O mother of the entire world, protect us.
25. 1 salute you the deity with a number of super
human powers of speech such as Vasini (Bringing others
under control) etc., O deity having (a chariot) as your
vehicle (the chariot) that has the increasing splendour ofits
wheels; O deity w'ith tresses as dark as clouds, O ocean of
speech, O bestower of boons, O beautiful one, protect the
universe.
26r O Empress endowed with arrows and other divine
weapons, O deity acting like a forest-fire (in burning down)
the forest-like army ofBhanda, the Asura, O ocean of
refulgence that blazes brightly, O deity who is being served
all round, Obeisance to you.
27. O KamesI, O VajresI (goddess of thunderbolt), O
BhagesI (goddess of exalted splendour), O deity without
form, O virgin, O Kala, O deity powerful enough to wipe
off even god of death, O deity who reduced the army of
Daityas
only as a legend (i.e. completely destroyed them) ; O
Kamesa-kanta (beloved of KameSvara (Lord Siva), O
Kamala, obeisance to you.
28. O deity stationed on Bindu (Mystical point in the
mystical diagram); O deity having the soul form of the digit
of the Bindu , O deity identical with Bindu , O deity that
has increasingly cherished the illumination of Cit
(consciousness). O deity with the necklace swinging to and
fro on the big breasts resembling (the buds of) lotuses; O
Lalita of growing prowess, obeisance to you.
29. O deity with perpetual residence on the lap of
Kamesvara, O deity identical with Kala (Time), O goddess
taking pity on others; O deity with the form of Kali, that
rises up at the close of Kalpa, O deity the bestower of
desires, O deity identical with the wish-yielding creeper
Kalpa-lata, salute to you.
30. O deity accompanied by VarunI (Varuna's wife as
attendant); O deity as cool as the moon with abundant
necta-Tine rays, O deity having eyes like those of a fawn,
O deity naving the face resembling the lotus, O deity the
perpetual sole base of the essence of agreeable loveliness,
O presiding
Brahmanda Pur an a
goddess of all lores, obeisance lo you.
3 1. Bhanda and other fierce Asuras who had become a
nuisance and source of vexation to the entire universe have
been killed in battle by your prowess, because you were
born of Cidagni (fire of spiritual consciousness) having
been caused to manifest yourself by Sri Sambhunatha.
32. After assuming fresh forms and bodies. (or after
making all our bodies fresh) by means of currents of
abundant nectar of mercifulness, O beautiful deity worthy
of being attained by cultured people *, the entire world has
been resuscitated and rendered full of joy.
33-34. Lord Siva is in the form of the second flow of
refulgence of Sri Sambhunatha ofgreat and noble heart. He
is detached because he has been staying permanently (v.l.
performing penance) in the hermitage of Sthanu. He has
discarded all sensual enjoyments on account of
bereavement from Satl. We were engaged in an attempt to
join him with the girl Uma who has taken birth in the
family of the lord of the mountain Himalaya. Thus (in this
connection) wc had persuaded the cupid to go near that lord
who was engaged in a severe penance.
35. Madana was burned with the fire in his forehead
because he was angry that there was an obstacle in his
detached .state and pursuance of penance. Thereupon,
Madana was reduced to ashes and it was from these ashes
that Bhandasura was born.
36. Thereafter, that evil-minded wicked fellow very
haughty about his ability to fight in war, was killed by you.
Now Kama has become Atanu (bodiless) for our sake.
Hence you kindly do resuscitate Kama immediately.
37. This Rati is dejected due to her bereavement from
her husband. She has attained the ungraceful and
inauspicious state of widowhood. O Sri Lalita, she will
become blessed with a lord and husband ifthe union with
Kama is brought about by you.
38. As before, the moon-crested lord may become
enchanted by the mindborn god of love united with her. Isa
will ere • No! obtainable to frightened fellows i.e. Sab/n-\-
Atabhye ,
Lalita m ah at my a 30.39-47
1217
long marry that (girl) ParvatT who had served him much
for a long time.
39. By their union Kumara (Skanda), the leader of all the
armies of Devas will be born. It is through that hero, alone
that the king of demons named Taraka should be defeated
and driven away. 1
40. He is a friend ofBhanda, the Daitya ofvicious soul.
He is a veritable comet (an ominous calamity) unto the
three worlds. If he is killed in battle by the son of Srlkantha,
(Siva) really it will be a re-establishment of our vital
breaths once again.
4 1. Hence, O Mother Tripura, dispel the misery of
widowhood of Rati whose tresses have become dishevelled
(by not being combed). (You can do this) by resuscitating
the excellent hero Manmatha who is capable of removing
the affected pride of the people.
42. O deity with the designation Tripura, this helpless
widow whose body has become very emaciated on account
of the death of her husband takes refuge in you and bows
down to you. Hence, please directa digit of your
compassionate glance towards her".
Hayagriva said :
43. After eulogising MahesanI thus, the excellent Devas
beginning with Brahma showed her Rati who had become
untidy and emaciated on account ofgrief.
44. That Rati who had abandoned all her ornaments
on account of widowhood, whose face was covered with
flow of tears, whose tresses had become scattered, and
whose colour had become greyish on account of dust
particles, bowed down
to Jagadamba.
45-47. On seeing her, the great goddess became
compassionate. Then from her benign side-glance
Manmatha was reborn. He had a smiling lotus-like face. He
was more handsome than in his previous body. He became
(as if) highly intoxicated (excited) with joy. He had only
two hands. He had
1. Gods wanted to kill Taraka for which Sankara must be
tempted to marry. The pleading for Rati is in their own
interest.
1218
Brahmanda Pur ana
all kinds of ornaments. Flowers were his bow and arrows.
By his gentle glance he delighted Rati his wife as even in
the previous birth. The gentle lady Rati found herself
immersed in the great ocean ofbliss. On seeing her husband,
she became exultant with joy.
48. On knowing that both of them had their minds
filled with devotion and that their inner souls had great
bliss, the lotus-like face of the great queen beamed with
smile. Looking at Rati who had kept her head bent down
due to shyness, she spoke to Syamala thus : —
49. "O Syamala, let her take bath and let her be
adorned with girdle and other ornaments. Let her wear
garments too as before, and then be brought here quickly".
50-52. Taking her behests with great humility, Syama did
every thing as directed. (The goddess) got the auspicious
rite of marriage of the pair performed by Vasistha and other
Brahminical sages in accordance with the injunctions
regarding marriage. The celebration included dances and
songs ofall the celestial damsels.
On seeing this the sages, ascetics and gods Indra and others
praised Lalita Ambika saying "Well done, Well done !"
They then eulogised her.
53-54. Making showers of flowers, all of them became
delighted in their minds. Both of them bowed down to
Lalites-vari with great devotion after coming to her side
and stood there with their palms joined in reverence. Then
the hero Kandarpa bowed down to Mahesvarl. With
devotion filling his mind, he appealed to her in the
following words.
55. "O mother Lalita, the physical body ofminc which
had been burned by the eye oflsa has been restored to me
due to the grace ofyour benign side-glance.
56. I am your son. I am your slave, employ me anywhere in
any task".
On being told thus Parmesan! spoke to the shark-emblemed
deity (i.e. cupid).
Sri Devi said :
57. "O dear one born ofthe mind (i.e. cupid), come
on. You have nothing to be afraid of. O cupid, with no
hind-
Lalita-mahatmya 30.58-67
1219
ranee to your arrow, enchant and fascinate the entire
universe, due to my favour.
58-60. The courage oflsvara will be upset when your
arrows fall on him. Immediately he will marry Gaurl, the
daughter of the lord of Mountain Himalaya. Thousands of -
crores of Kamas will be born of you, due to my favour.
They will penetrate everyone's body and bestow excellent
sexual pleasure. On account of his non-attached nature Isa
may get angry. Even then he will not be competent to burn
down your physical body.
61-63. Be the enchanter of all living beings with your
invisible physical form. Afraid of separation from his wife
he (Bhava) * will give her. half of his body. With his mind
struck by your arrows, he will become agitated in his mind.
From today onwards, O Kandarpa, on account of my
great favour those who censure you or those who are averse
to
you will definitely become emasculated and unmanly in
every birth .
Destroy sinners of vicious souls and those who torture and
harass my devotees by making them fall for forbidden
women.
64. If people's mind is eager for my worship and if they
respect my devotees, see that you enable them to have the
pleasure of love by arranging for the fulfilment of all their
desires."
65. These were the words of behest of Sri Lalita Devi.
The cupid received the command of the goddess humbly
and said "Let it be so". With palms joined in reverence, he
set out from that place.
66. From all the hair-pores of the lord of Love arose
many Madanas whose features were splendid and who
could enchant the entire universe.
67. After fascinating and enchanting the entire sphere ofthe
world through them, the cupid went once again to
the hermitage of Sthanu with the desire to conquer the
moon-crested lord.
• Bhava (Siva) the enchanter one with his body not visible
to all living beings.
1220
Brahmanda Purana
68-70. He was accompanied by his friend Vasanta (the
season-spring), his general, the moon with cool rays, and
his bosom friends and associates (sexual desire) and the
gentle breeze of low speed. He was accompanied by the
Kahall sound (Trumpets and drums) of the chirping cooing
sound of the cuckoos. He was richly endowed with the
sentiment of lover's heroism. His body was closely
embraced by Rati. He shook his victorious bow. As the
leader of all heroes, he came face of
face with the enemy of the cupid i.e. Lord Siva. He stood
there fearlessly.
71. He struck with his arrows, the moon-crested lord who
was engaged in penance.
Thereupon, the moon-crested lord struck by the volleys of
Kandarpa's arrows got rid of his attitude of non-attachment.
He abandoned the difficult rite of penance. 1
72-74. He abandoned all regular observances. He
abandoned his mental courage. He became sick with, love
by frequently meditating upon ParvatT. His cheeks became
pale. He heaved deep sighs. Tears came out of his eyes. He
was agonized by pangs of separation and loss of courage.
He recollected again and again the daughter of the lord
ofthe mountain who had been seen by him before. Neither
the digit of the Moon on his head nor Ganga was capable of
dispelling the scorching sensation in the body of the
trident-bearing lord as it was being heated by the fiery
arrows ofthe cupid.
75. He frequently rolled in the flowery bed brought by
the circle ofhis Ganas (attendants) the chief among whom
were Nandin, Bhrrigi and Mahakala.
76. Supported by the hand of Nandin he went on from
one flowery bed to another flowery bed and moved
restlessly on it again and again.
77. Neither on the flowery bed nor in the nectar exuding
from the crescent Moon nor in the snowy cold waters (of
Ganga) did the heat offever of his body come down.
1. Tile Love-lorn condition of Siva like an ordinary person
is described in W. 71-84. It is the author's special
contribution not found in other Puranas.
Lalita-mah&tmya 30.78-88 1221
78-80. Desirous of suppressing the fiery flames of love
ofhis body, Siva occupied the rocky slabs of frozen snow.
He
began to draw the figure of the daughter of the lord of the
mountain on picture slabs with his nails. But looking at it, it
increased further his own pangs oflove. After drawing her
picture in the posture of standing humbly with stooping
head and body on account of bashfulness and looking up by
means of side-glances alone, he placed that picture slab on
his limbs where he had horripilation. The deity of uneven
number of eyes (i.e. Siva) suffered much on account of
great imaginary connections (withher) great sexual emotion
and further distress from love-god.
81-83. He saw her alone everywhere. He directed his mind
only towards her. He conversed with her alone fixing her
form in front by means of his own mad delirium. His heart
became identified with hers, his mind with her mind, he
considered her as his ultimate goal. He spent days and
nights by her nectar-like anecdotes. He was always
engaged in describing her conduct. He was eager to see her
form. He became a gardener wreathing imaginary garlands
of pleasurable enjoyments with her. Identifying himself
with her, Siva became extremely distressed.
84. On observing that this pain ofpassion could not be
treated otherwise, Dhurjati exerted himself very much for
the sake of marriage.
85. After enchanting the lord thus at the behest of Lalita,
Kandarpa tormented the daughter of the lord of the
mountain by means ofhis arrows. 1
86-88. Her petal-like lips became dried up by the hot winds
of her breaths rendered soiled by the fiery flames ' of
separation. Her cheeks became very pale. She did not
experience any steady relish either in food or in her bed or
even in sleep. She was continuously sprinkled with cooling
devices by thousands of her attendants. Again and again
she was distressed and agonized. She could not suppress
the pain from the great fire of love.
1. ParvatT's fascination for Siva is the subject of Kalidasa's
beautiful epic Kumarasambhava.
1222
Brahmanda Purana
89. Scorched and distressed by the fire of separation,
Parvatl could not sleep at all. By the feverish distress of her
body she enhanced the sorrow of her father.
90. On observing that his daughter's pangs ofseparation
from Siva were irremediably severe, the lord of mountains
felt great sorrow.
91. She was then urged by her father thus — "O gentle lady,
you do propitiate lord Mahesvara by means of penance and
attain him as your husband".
92. For securing her husband, Parvatl performed a very
severe penance on the peak of the mountain Himalaya,
named Gaurlsikhara.
93. She practised a dreadfully severe penance by staying in
water during the winter and by standing in the middle of
fires with the eyes fixed on the sun during the summer.
94. Gratified by that penance Siva granted his proximity to
her. He accepted her as his wife in accordance with the
religious injunctions regarding marriage ceremony.
95. Then after requesting for her hand through the
seven sages at the outset, he married the lotus-eyed
daughter, on being offered by the lord of the mountain.
96. Engaged in amorous dalliance with her for a long
time, Mahesvara stayed in the abode ofhis father-in-law in
the city of Osadhiprastha.
97. Thereafter, he came back to Kailasa along with all the
Pramathas (attendants). He brought Parvatl there and
thereby made the lord of the mountain (all the more)
pleased.
98-101. He countinued to sport with her on Kailasa,
Mandara, Vindhyadri, Hemasaila, Malaya, Pariyatraka and
in various other places. Thereby Mahesvara derived great
pleasure. He discharged a powerful semen into her. She
was unable to bear. She cast it off on the earth. The earth
cast in into the fire. He cast it among the Krttikas. They
discharged it into the waters of Ganga. The river deposited
it in the forest of Sara reeds. Mahasena the great hero of six
faces
Lalita-mahatmya 30.102-107 1223
was born there. Nursed by Gariga the son of Dhurjati (Siva)
grew up. 1 2
102. Day by day, he grew up into a highly valorous
hero. He was trained by his father and he acquired all lores.
103. On being permitted by his father he became the
general ofthe army of the Devas. He killed Taraka along
with Danavas.
104. Thereupon, he married Devasena offered by
Sakra who was highly pleased when the leading Daitya
Taraka was slain.
105. That glorious daughter ofSakra named Devasena
became excessively delighted on securing Skanda as her
husband.
106. After neatly accomplishing the task of Devas
thus, the god oflove who enchanted the entire sphere of the
universe went to Srlpura again.
107. There in the holy city ofSrlnagara' he went to that
place, where Lalita ParamesvarT stayed for the sake ofthe
prosperity ofthe worlds. He went there in orderto serve her.
1. The story of Skanda's birth, his killing ofTaraka and his
marriage
with Devasena are recorded in Mbh and other Puranas.
Thus in Xlbh Ami 83.68-82 86.5-14 we are told how he
was born and the causes of the different epithets given to
him. For his different mothers vide Mbh Vana 230.6,15.
His killing Taraka (Mbh Salya 46.73-75). His marriage
with Devasena
(Mbh. Vana ch. 229). But in Maharashtra, people believe
that Skanda has taken a vow not to see a woman and lias
uttered a standing curse that a woman trying to see him will
be a widow for seven births. Subrahmanya (i.e. Skanda) in
South India is a married god.
2. Like every god great or small. Skanda is said to have
settled at Srinagar to serve Lalita, an attempt to enhance
Lalita's glory.
la.litA mAhAtmya ( Continued )
THDEtTYONE
Manifestation of Seven Chambers and the daughters of
Mdtahga Agastya said :
1 . What is this called Sripura P 1 Of what form and nature
is it ? By whom was it built at the outset formerly. Narrate
everything to me.
2. What is its extent ? What is its colour ? Tell me, O holy
lord. You alone are the veritable sun for drying up the mud
of doubts.
Hayagriva said :
3-4. Lalita Paramesvari who was bom out of the great
sacrificial fire, carried out the playful activity viz. of
marriage (with KameSvara) . On being requested by
Brahm& and others, she (secured the chariot
Cakraratha endowed with all the characteristics mentioned
before) and defeated the Asura named Bhanda who was
thorn (a source of trouble) for the whole world.
5. Thereupon, Devas beginning with lord Mahendra
attained great satisfaction. They, therefore, were eager to
build a splendid mansion for KameSvara and Lalita, fully
furnished with all the objects of daily utility and enjoyment.
6-7 Brahma, Vi?nu and MaheSvara, the sons of Lalita
devl, invited Visvakarman 1 the carpenter of the Devas,
skilled
in all mechanical arts and crafts as well as Maya, the
architect of the Asuras, who was 'a great Aexpert in
employing Maya. At the behest of Lalita, they received
them duly and said.
Brahma, Vi$nu t Rudra , the Authorized officials said :
8. O Visvakarman ! Conversant with all arts and crafts, O
Maya of great prosperity, you both are well-versed in all
I. The present chapter deals with the construction of the
capital of Sri-Lalita and her consort Kamesvara. The trinity
of gods — Brahma, Visrju and Mahesvara, the sons of
Lalita Devi, commissioned Visvakarman
and Maya, the architects of Deva3 and Asuras to build the
cities Tripura or Sri -nagarl.
1228 Brahmdnia Purdncr
sciences (of engineering and architecture), you are experts
in the process of building up and creation.
9-10. By mere conception and imagination, you both can
evolve wonderful constructions of great artistry. Sri-
Nagaris should be built by you both for the sake of
Lalitadevi who is the great ocean of eternal wisdom. They
should be embellished with different kinds of jewels. They
must be in the centres of the sacred spots of §odas!s and
should be sixteen in number.
II. It will be there that Lalita Paramesvari after dividing
herself into sixteen (distinct forms) 1 for the sake of
protecting the universe, will stay permanently.
12. This is pleasing to us. It is pleasing to the gods too*
It is also pleasing to all the worlds. Let it be built under that
name itself.
13. After listening attentively to these words of
Karanadevas (Brahma, Vi§nu, Rudra, executive officials
among gods in charge of specific activities such as creation,
sustenance etc.), Visvakarman and Maya bowed to them
and spoke — "Let it be so".
14. After bowing down once again, both of them asked the
Karanapurusas — "In which sacred spots should the
&rinagaris of great prosperity be built?"
15. On being asked thus, Brahma and others spoke to
those artisans once again, assigning the divisions of the
sacred spots in a befitting manner.
K&ranapurufos said :
16-17. The earthly (terrestrial) sacred spots are nine. The
first one is on the top of Meru mountain, then on the
Nisadha mountain, on mount Hemakuta and on the
Himalaya. The fifth one is on the Gandhamadana. The
other four (sacred spots are) on the Nila, Mesa, Srngara (v.l.
Srriga) and the
1 . The number sixteen has a special significance in this
Mahatmya. The letters of Lalit&*s full Mantra are
sixteen, so are her forms and as shown below (w. 16 - 20 )
the same number of sacred spots — nine mountains on the
earth + seven oceans — are the sacred sites for building
Sri-nagaris.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 31.18-29
1229
■great mountain Mahcndra. These are known as the* nine
terrestrial sacred spots.
18-20. The Aquatic sacred spots are declared as seven.
They are in the seven oceans, viz. the salt sea, the sea of
sugarcane juice, the sea of liquor, the sea of ghee, the sea of
curds, the sea of milk and the seventh one the sea of pure
water.
Thus nine great mountains have been mentioned before,
afterwards seven oceans have also been mentioned. Adding
together there are sixteen sacred spots for building the
Sripura of Amba. You are artisans and craftsmen skilled in
erecting buildings of divine workmanship. In those sacred
spots, you do build the divine mansions of Lalita of great
prowess.
21. The names of the mansions of Devi who killed
the great Asuras shall be famous certainly by the names of
the Nitya deities.
22. That supreme Deity by her Nitya form pervades Kala.
The goddess controls the whole of the world by her power
of subduing.
23-24. She is the great queen of the Nitya deities. Hence
she is Nitya. There is no difference between them. Hence
the different cities are famous by the respective names of
the Nityas such as Kamesvaripuri, Bhagamalapuri, Nitya-
klinnapuri etc., These names are well-known.
25. Hence, both of you build the excellent city in
accordance with the great principle of architecture
(beginning) on an auspicious and suitable day, (on the day
fitting with the initial letter of the name ?)
26. On being told thus by Brahma, Visnu and Mahe£vara,
who were the leaders entrusted with the work of
causation (i.e. creation, sustenance and annihilation) both
of them built Sripuris in the different sacred spots.
27. Further, I shall mention the extent of Sripura and the
deities presiding over the cities. Listen attentively, O
husband of Lopamudra.
28-29. The mountain Meru 1 is the support of everything. It
is many Yojanas in height. Its body passes through all the
1. The Verses 28ff describe Sripura on mount Meru.
Though
Pamirs are identified with Meru, the mountain described
here is fictitious.
1230
Brahm&nda Purina
fourteen worlds. It has four peaks in the east, in south-west,
in north-west and in the middle. Their height is being
mentioned.
30. The three peaks mentioned in the beginning are
each hundred Yojanas in height. There are three Lokas
(worlds) there.
31. They are Brahmaloka, Visnuloka and Siva I oka. I
shall narrate how the abodes are arranged in these worlds
on another occasion.
32. Listen to the extent and height of the peak in the middle.
It is four hundred Yojanas in height and extent.
33. It was on that great peak that Srlpura was
built by the artisans. O Pot-born sage, it extended to four
hundred Yojanas.
34. The various divisions therein are being pointed out to
you severally.
It is said that the first (outermost) fort-wall was built of iron.
35. Its circumference was a thousand and sixteen Yojanas.
It had gateways in the four directions. Its height was four
Yojanas.
36. The girth of the root of the chamber (i.e. at the bottom)
was, O sage who drank the ocean, ten thousand Yojanas.
Two Kronas beneath the top, separate windows were made.
37. The height of the doorway of the chamber was a
Yojana. In every gateway there were two door panels each
half a Gavyuti wide (i.e. one Kro£a) .
38. Every door frame was a Yojana in height and was made
of iron. The bar for fastening the two door panels was half
a KroSa long.
continued from previous page
This Sripiua had seven ramparts and enclosures. The walls
were made of iron, bronze, lead, copper, silver, gold and
within each enclosure the garden of heavenly trees viz.
Kalpa, Santana, Hari-Candana Mandara, P&rijata etc.
The palace of MantriAl had a park of Kadamba trees.
The structures e.g. Gopuras show that the
M&h&tmya was composed by a South Indian.
Constant reference to Kanci Kamako$tha etc. confirms this
theory.
Lali td-m&h&tmya 31.39-50
39. Thus everything was the same in all the four doorways.
I shall mention the situation regarding the principal gate
( Gopura ) , O Pot-bom sage.
40-43. (Partially defective text). At the foot of the
enclosure mentioned before, a distance of a Yojana is left
in the middle. On either side, two Yojanas are taken and the
whole edifice is erected.
The width is also the same with the doorway in the middle.
Two Yojanas on either side and one Yojana of the
enclosure in the middle. Together O sage, the extent comes
to five Yojanas. The two sides (? side-domes etc.) were two
and a half Kronas wide ; each together the width comes to
five Yojanas (? Kronas ) . It was thus, O sage, that the
Gopura (ornamental gateway) was built.
44. Hence the total girth at the bottom of the Gopura
was twenty Yojanas (i.e. a square of sides each five
Yojanas in length) . The higher we go up the Gopura the
girth decreases.
45. The height of the Gopura is mentioned as twentyfive
Yojanas. At intervals of a Yojana each there were beautiful
doorways with doors.
46. The storeys were also as many. The higher one
ascended the narrower they became. The extent of the top
of Gopura was one Yojana.
47. The length also was the same. But three crowns
(domelike structure) were fixed there. The extent of the
dome, O Pot-born sage was a Krosa.
48. The height of each crown was two Kroias, the tapering
feature, O sage, was the same as in the case of Gopura .
The space within the crown (or between two crowns) was
measured as half a Krosa.
49. On the Gopura of the southern gateway the crowns
were arranged from west to east. On the Gopura of the
western gateway the crowns were arranged from south to
North.
50. It is said that the crowns on the northern gateway were
arranged as in the case of the southern gateway. The
arrangement of the crowns on the Eastern gateway was the
same as in the case of the western gateway.
1232
Brahmdn<Ja Purdna
5 1 . Within the enclosure (chamber ) named Kdldyasa (i.e.
one made of iron) at a distance of seven Yojanas was the
Kdrhsyaidld (bronze enclosure). Within the enclosure of
bronze the arrangement of Gopuras etc. was in the same
way as before.
52. The girth of the enclosure at the bottom is described as
before. This enclosure of bronze too had doorways in the
east and other quarters.
53-54. There were Gopuras on every gateway with the
characteristic features of steps (or storeys) . The annular
space between the iron enclosure and the bronze enclosure,
O Pot-bom sage, was a big park with various trees.
Whatever Udbhijja (sprouting and germinating species i.e.
plants and trees etc.), (was in the world) was also there.
55. There were thousands of trees with perpetual blossom
flowers and fruits. They possessed the splendour of tender
sprouts for ever. They were endued with perpetual
fragrance.
56-64. There were thousands of trees* such as mangoes,
Kankolaka (a plant with waxy aromatic berries, Piper
cubela), Lodhra (symptocos racemosa Roxb), Bakula
(Mimusops elengi) , Karnikdra (cassia fistula Linn) ,
Simiapa (Dalbergia sissoo Roxb) , $iri$a (Acacia sirissa) ,
Devadaru (Himalayan Gidar) Nameru (Elaeocarpus
Ganitrus ) y PunndgaNdgabhadra y Mucakunda (Ptero-
permunt suberifolium), Kafphala ( Kayphal in marathi, for
description MW.), cardamons, cloves Takkola (Pimenta
acris), camphor trees, Pilu (salvadora Persica), K aka tun da
(the dark Agallochum) , Sdlaka (N. of a tall tree), Asana
(the tree Terminalia Tomentosa), K due ana (a plant akin to
Premna spinosa), Ara (A kind of plant) , Lakuca
(Artocarpus Lacucha — a kind of bread fruit tree), Jack-
fruit tree, Hingula, Pdfala (Bignonia Suaveolens— tree
bearing trumpet flowers), Phalini (a species of plant
Priyangu ), Twisted Ficus oppositifolia, Ganikd ( =
sakurantja, N. of a plant), Bandhujiva (Pentapetis
Phoenicea — a plant with redflower) Pomegranates,
ASvakarna (the tree vatica roburta, has leaves like horses-
ears) HastikarAa (Butea Frondosa) Campaka (the campaka
tree Cdpta in
♦The botanical terms for plants mentioned here are taken
from MW.
1233
Lalitd-m&h & tmya 3 1 .65-7 1
Marathi) Kandkardruma (A thorn apple and many such
plants likecarria sophora) Yuthikd (a kind of Jasmine),
T&laparnl (Anethum graveolens), Tulasi (the holy
basil plant), Sadd-phald (Ficus Glomerata or coconut tree) ,
Palmyras, Tamdla , Hint&la (a variety of Palm), data
Palms, Saccharum Sara (used for arrows), a Barbura (a
species of ocimum Villosum), sugarcane, different species
of trees of Ficus, genus, cordia Laiifolia, Terminalia
Belerica, the yellow myrobalan trees, Avakpufpa ( trees
with blossom turned downwards, Ghonf&li (the jujube
tree) , varieties of plants with heavenly perfumes, the
marking-nut plants, Khadira (Acacia catechu), Sakhofa
(Trophis Aspera) , sandal trees, aloe wood trees,
K&laskandha (Diospyros embryoptcris) , Tamarind
trees, Banyan trees, varieties of racemosa, Terminalia
arjuna, Ficus religiosa, Sami trees, Dhruva trees, Rucaka
(the citron tree), Kufaja (wrightia an t idosen terica ) t
Saptaparnd (Alstonia scholaris) Kf tamdla
(Trees cassia fistula) , Kapittha (Feronia Elephantum),
Tintini (Trees with sour fruits) and thousands of other trees.
65. For the sake of causing and enhancing the romantic
feelings of the goddess, the specialities of all the different
blossoms were present on those trees. There were excellent
trees of various heights.
66. Within the bronze enclosure, at a distance of seven
Yojanas, there was the square-shaped copper enclosure. It
was seven Yojanas in height.
67-69. The space in between these two is called Katya*
vd\ika (A park of Katya (i.e. wish-yielding tree). Those
trees bore abundant fruits which were exquisite with golden
outer rinds and which had seeds like precious stones and
gems emitting the fragrance of camphor. .Divine yellow
(silk ) garments were the tender sprouts and shoots on their
branches. Nectar was the honey juice exuding from them
and ornaments were their flowers. There were many such
glorious wish-yielding trees there.
70. This is the second chamber named Katyavdpi (? Kal* m
pav&ti — N. ). Within the copper enclosure was the
Naga£ala (v.l. Sisa-fald, tin or lead enclosure) .
71. The place in the oblique direction situated in between
these two extended to seven Yojanas. The park there-in
1234 Brahmfaia Purdna
was Santdnavdfi having the same shape and features as
Kalpav&pf (Kalpavdfi ) . *
72. The space in between them is called
Haricandanaodfikd . It is of the same shape and features as
Kalpavafi and was full of fruits and flowers.
73. In all these enclosures the arrangement of doorways,.
Go pur as and the crowns on their tops was as before.
74-75. The measurement of the openings in the Gopura .
and that of every doorway and door panels was also the
same
as before. Within the brass enclosure ( Arakuta. If the
reading
Ndgaidlasya is taken — the lead (tin) enclosure) and seven
Yojanas from it was the enclosure made of five metals and
it
was of the same (size and) shape as the previous one. The
space in between them is called Mand&radrumavd
fifed. (A garden
ofMandara trees).
76. Within the enclosure of five metals and seven Yojanas
from it, it is said, was the enclosure of silver endowed with
all the characteristic features mentioned before.
77. The space in between them is called Pdrijdtadruma -vd
filed (Garden of Parijata trees). It was filled with divine
fragrance and it shone with heavily laden fruits and
blossoms.
78. Within the enclosure of silver was the golden enclosure.
It was said to be extending to seven Yojanas. It was.
rendered splendid by means of doorways as before.
79. The space in between them is said to be Kadamba -
taruvdfikd (A garden of Kadamba-AWia (cadamba trees) .
There were many divine Nipa (Kadamba) trees two
Yojanas in height.
80-81. Liquor flowed down from them always. Those trees
sparkled on account of plenty of closely blossomed flowers.
Those Nipa trees from the garden yielded a splendid liquor
named Kddambari which yields pleasure even to Yoginis
and. which appealed to Mantrini always. They had
excellent shade. They had plenty of leaves and shoots. The
spaces between the
•The five trees in Paradise are : Kalpa-vfksa, MandSra,
Parijata, Santana and Haricandana ( yellow Sandal ) . There
are parks or gardens of each of these celestial trees In the
text.
LaliM-mdh&tmya 31.82-90
trees were always filled with the humming sounds of
swarms of bees eagerly desirous of fragrance.
82-84. The beautiful mansion of Mantranatha was there
itself. In the intermediate points of the quarters beginning
with south-east (i.e. S. East, S. West, N. West and N. East)
four lofty mansions were built by the primordial Architect.
The extent (area) of each of them was five Yojanas by five
Yojanas. Their situation was in the shape of a square. In the
other intermediate points of quarters there were Priyaka
trees ( i.e. Nipa). This is glorified as the city of abode of
Syama.
85-86. There was another city for the stay of the army in
the region of MahapadmaAavi. If her residence too were to
be there itself, many Yojanas away it would have been
impossible for Mantrinf to serve Sridevi every day. Hence,
in the vicinity of the Cintamanigrha too, a mansion of
Sriman-tranatha was built by the architect of Devas as well
as by Maya.
87. What person even if endowed with two thousand
tongues will be able to describe the so many (innumerable)
good points of the mansion of Mantrinl-devl in Sripura.
88. The honoured daughters of Matanga sport about
and sing here with the lute of sweet notes, whose eyes have
become reddish on account of ( imbibing ) the tinge called
Kadambari.
Agastya enquired :
89. Who is this sage called by the name Matanga ?*
How is it that his daughters perpetually serve
Mantraninatha though they are lazy and slow due to
intoxication by means of liquor ?
Hayagriva said :
90. There was a great ascetic, a mass of austerities (as
it were) named M&tanga. He was richly endowed
with great prowess. He was keenly interested even in
creating a world.
1 . This MataAga sage is Lalita's devotee and is different
from the one in VR or referred to in PE, pp. 492-93.
1236
Brahminda Purina
91-93. By means of his intellect invigorated by the power
of penance, he could press his power of command into
service everywhere. His son Matanga of courageous mind
propitiated MudriAi ( the deity having the signet ring)
Mantrin&yika, by means of severe austerities. On
being served for a long time by the son of sage Matanga,
MantrinI went over to him and commanded him "Choose
your boon". Matanga the most excellent one among the
sages, the storehouse of penance said to Syama-lambika
who manifested herself before him.
Mitanga the great sage prayed :
94. O goddess, merely by remembering you all the Siddhis
beginning with Anima (minuteness) and all other glorious
assets and powers have been realized by me.
95. O mother, in all the three worlds there is nothing which
I have yet to attain because I have realized all desires and I
have been fortunate enough to remember your activities
always in my memory.
96. Still, your presence here shall not be fruitless. I shall
request for only this, O mother. Fulfil this boon.
97. Formerly, I had intimate association with Himavan,
being friendly with him and cracking jokes with him.
Playful and haughty he swaggered with words improper to
be uttered.
98. "I am the father of Gaurl", so boasted he. That
statement was not liked by me, because he had more of
good things in him.
99. When two friends have the same quality (and position )
and if one of them gets something more for any reason, it is
natural for the other to covet the same.
100. Though I have realized all my desires yet O Man-
trininatha, I have performed penance to get the glory of
being the father of Gaurl. Hence be my daughter.
101. Thereby and undoubtedly you will become well
known thro ugh my name".
On hearing these words uttered by Matanga, the great sage,
she said, "So be it" and vanished. The sage became pleased.
Lalitd-m&hAtmya 31.1 02—32.2 1237
102. In the course of a dream, she gave the great sage
Matanga, with great joy, a bunch of Tamala flowers as
ornaments for the ears.
103. Due to the power of that dream, the wife of
Matanga named Siddhimat! conceived Laghu£y&ma
in her womb.
104. Since she was born of him, she is glorified as
Matangi. She was called Laghufyama, because Syama was
her root cause.
105. Crores and crores of beautiful daughters of Matanga
along with the groups of Laghufyama, Mahaiyama and
Matangi attained the status of subsidiary Saktis and they
serve Priya • kapriyd (Mantrinl fond of Kadamba i.e.
Nauclea cadamba).
106. Thus the origin of daughters of Matanga has
been mentioned, O Pot-born sage. So also the seven
chambers, the enclosures made of iron etc. are mentioned.
CHAPTER T*
ITYTWO
Manifestation of the guardian deities of the seven chambers
of Tripur d in Srinagara 1 Agastya said :
1. There are deities guarding the seven enclosures
beginning with that made of iron. O wise one, mention their
names, so that my doubts can be cleared.
Hayagriva said :
0
2. Mahak&la, the devourer of the worlds, having a
dark-coloured body stays, O Pot-born sage, in the great
garden of many trees.
1 . Though the present chapter proposes to enumerate the
guards of
seven chambers, actually, only two —
Mah&k&la in Mahd-K&la-Cakra, (w.
7-41) the protector of the first garden and the Cakra of
Vasanta (vv.44-60)
are described fully. Thus every season— Gr i $ma
(Summer), Varfi (rainy
season) etc. have their cakras and the duty of protecting the
gardens
or parks in the remaining enclosures ( w.58-66 ) . Thus
(Mah&kila + 6-
seasons 53 ) seven guards are appointed to these seven
enclosures.
Brakmdnda Pur&na
3. He wears a dark-coloured jacket. His eyes are red on
account of intoxication. He continuously drinks the tonic
beverage called the universe with which the cup of cosmic
egg is filled.
4. Seated in his throne of the nature Kalp&ntakalana
(comprehending the end of Kalpa), he looks at
Mah&kall whose complexion is as dark as the cloud
and who has become tender-hearted, due to the action of
the god of love.
5. He constantly meditates on Lalita. He is even eager
to worship Lalita. Through devotion to Lalita, he enhances
his longevity. He is served by the servants the most
important among them being Kala and Mftyu. 1
6. Mahakali and Mahakala carry out the orders of goddess
Lalita. They stay in the first path (enclosure). They seize
and impel the entire universe.
Kdlacakra :
7. The Kdlacakra (circle of Mahakala) of Mat ahga (?)
forms his seat. It has four Avaranas (outer coverings) and is
rendered beautiful with the Bindu (point) at the centre.
8. The four Avaraitas are (1) triangle, (2) pentagon, (3)
lotus of sixteen petals, (4) lotus of eight petals or spokes
(radii). Mahakala is in the centre.
1. The concept of Time has two aspects in this Pur&na
(i) as the destroyer of every thing and (ii) the calculator or
enumerator. The so-called Kala- cakra represents this
complex concept. The Tan trie outline of the Cakra — with
Mahakala as the centre and the figures of a triangle and a
Pentagon and Lotuses with sixteen and eight petals —
appears mystical. But the contents are descriptive of the
concept of Kala: Thus the three Sandhy&s (twilights)
are the Saktis, in the triangle ; parts of the day from dawn
to noon are the Saktis in the Pentagon, days and nights and
the special days such as the full moon and new moon days
are the &aktis in 16 petals while units of time such as
Kdla Kdffhd etc. are the 16 Saktis in the petals while names
of years in Vedas are the 8 petals of another lotus.
K&la or Mah&kala as the presiding deity of this
Cakra occupies the central position and is depicted as
deterrent, black-coloured, inebriated and
boisterous with a suitably terrific spouse Mahakali.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 32.9-22
9. In the (vertices of the) triangle three great deities,
the Saktis of Mahakala, viz. : Mahdkdli * , Mahdsandhyd
(great Dusk) and Mahdniid (great night) are stationed.
10. There itself in the vertices of the Pentagon are
stationed the five Saktis, viz. : Pratytya (Dawn) , Pitrprasu
(Twilight) when Pitrs are abroad), Prdhna (Fore-noon),
Apardhna (Afternoon), Madhydhna (Noon).
11-13. Then, O sage, listen to the Saktis stationed in
the lotus of sixteen petals. They are (the various parts of
time
such as Dina (Day), Niid (Night), Tamisrd (Dark Night),
Jyotsni ( Moon light Night) , Pakfini , Pradofd , NiHthd ,
Prahard ,
PUrnimdy Rdkd , Anumati , Amdvdsyd , Sinivdli , Kuhu,
Bhadrd , the
sixteenth Upardgd. These are remembered as the sixteen
Saktis
stationed in the sixteen petals.
14-17. (The units of Time, such as) Kald> Kdffhd ,
Nime$a ,
Lava , Ksana, Truti, Muh Urta, Kuiapa, Hord , £uklapak$a ,
Kr$napak$a Ayana, Vifuva, the thirteenth. Sarhvatsard,
Parivatsard and Iddvatsard — these are remembered as the
Saktis stationed in the lotus of sixteen petals.
Years forming a yuga in Vedic works such as Idvatsard ,
Induvatsard (N. Udvatsara ) , Avatsard and Tithi, Vdra,
Nakfatra , Toga and Karana — these Saktis are stationed in
the lotus with eight petals.
1 8. Kali , Kalpdy Kaland and Kdli, these four are the
doorkeepers of the shining Kdlacakra.
19. All these deities of Mahakala are the wives of Kala.
Due to intoxication, they have laughing faces. They hold
goblets of red lustre filled with liquor. They are dark-
complexioned.
20. They are always absorbed in worshipping, eulogising,
meditating upon and repeating the names of Lalita. They
serve Mahakala seated in Kdlacakrdsana.
21. Then, O Pot-born sage, the (guard) of Kalpakavafi
is Vasanta — the spring season : (Vasanta) of great
splendour, the favourite servant of Lalita.
22. He is seated on a flowery throne. He is reddened due to
intoxication by the liquor extracted from the honey of
*Mahakaly& (great Dawn)
1240 Brahmdn&a Purdna
flowers. Flowers are his weapons and ornaments. He
appears splendid with a flowery umbrella.
23*. MadhuSri and MadhavaSrl — these two deities are the
wives of that shining lord ( Vasanta) *. Both of them are
inebriated through the spirituous liquor extracted from
flowers. They are ardently desirous of the god of love
having flowers for his arrows.
24. The defender of Sant&navatika is GrUmartu (the
summer season) of fiery eyes. He is the servant of Lalita,
continuously carrying out her commands.
25** Sukrairi and Sucifri are remembered as his two wives.
Haricandanavati, O sage, is occupied by Var$artu (the rainy
season) .
26-2 8a. That Var$artu has great splendour. Lightning-
streaks are his tawny eyes. He is highly resonant with
thunderbolt as his boisterous laughter. He has haughty
clouds for his vehicle. He is covered with clouds like coats
of mail. He holds a jewel-set bow. He is absorbed in
worshipping, eulogising, meditating upon and repeating the
names of Lalita. He is, O conqueror of Vindhya, one who
gives great delight to all the three worlds.
28b-29. His Saktis are said to be twelve, viz.***
Nabha§rl> NabhasyaSri , Svarasd , Svara- (N.
&zAa)-Malini, Ambd , Duld,
Nirali (N. Sarasa), A b hr ay an i, Meghayan trikd, Var fay
anti ,
Cibunikd (N. of a star in Krttika) and Vdridhard. They
shower rain. They have eyes reddened due to inebriation.
♦The season spring consists of two months Madhu (Gaitra)
and M&dhaoa (Vaisakha) ; Naturally Madhuirl (the
Beauty of Caitra and M&dhavafri (the beauty of
Vaisakha) are his wives.
♦♦The season summer (Grifma) consists of two months
Sukra (or Jyesrha) and Suci (or Afadha). Hence his two
wives are Sukrairt and Sueiiri (the beauties of these two
months).
***In the list of §akti? of the Rainy Season ( Var$artu ) the
first two are the names of the Month Nabhas (Sravana) and
Nabhasya (Bh&drapada) which constitute the Rainy
season. Others are the deified natural phenomena in the
rainy season.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 32.30-42
1241
30-32. Alongwith those Saktis, Var$artu (the Rainy Season)
always worships Lalita, the supreme goddess, with clusters
of flowers raised by himself. He repeats her names. He
adorns the countries of the devotees of Lalita by means of
his wealth. He always torments the land of her enemies by
means of drought. Such is the rainy season, the servant of
the goddess.
33. Saradrtu (the Autumn) stays permanently in the
grove of Mandara trees and protects that chamber. He is
splendidly glorious. He delights the mind of the world.
34. I$a$ri and Orjairl * are the beloved ones of that season.
They gather water and with clusters of flowers raised by
himself, he worships the empress, the consort of Srikame-
£vara.
35-36. Hemantartu (Season of early winter) of great
splendour has his physical body as cool as snow (cool on
account of snow) . His face is always delightful. He is the
favourite servant of Lalita. By means of clusters of flowers
raised by himself, he worships the supreme goddess
(ParameSvari ) . He
defends the park of Parijata. He subdues even Are. Sahahfri
and SahasyaSri are his two excellent consorts.**
37-39. The guard of the grove of Kadamba Trees is
Siiirartu (the season of winter) of cool features, O excellent
sage born of pot. Therefore, the entire surface of the land of
that chamber is rendered cool by him. Therefore, Syama,
the deity residing there is also of cool nature and features.
His two excellent consorts are Tapahiri and TapasyaJri. * *
* Along with them he worships Lalita, the mother who
sanctifies the universe.
Agastya said : #
40-42. O Gandharvavadana (Hayagriva) O glorious one,
among the seven chambers (and parks) consisting of
* Months If a (ASvina ) and Orja (Karttika) cover the
season called autumn. Hence they are treated as his wives.
*+ Sahas ( M£rgasir$a) and Sahasya (Pau?a) are the
months which constitute the season Hemanta. Hence these
months are given feminine forms and are said to be his
spouses.
• ••The months Tapas (MSgha)and Tapasya
(Ph&lguna) form the season called Sifira and hence
they are treated as the wives of the season Sijira,
Brahmdnia Piirdna
1242
different kinds of trees Mah&kala, the guardian of the
first Park has been heard by me. His Cakra (wheel or group)
has been glorified by you as having four outer coverings. It
is also heard from you that the guardianship of the Kalpaka
and other parks belonged to the six seasons. But the deities
of the Cakra are not heard (in respect of the seasons) .
Hence, recount in the proper order the protecting deities
( Avarana deities) of the outer coverings of the Cakra of
vasanta and others, since O holy lord, you are omniscient
and great.
Hayagriva said :
43-45. Listen, O excellent sage, to the (enumeration of
deities stationed in different Cakras (mystical circles).
Kalacakra has been mentioned before. Vasantacakra (the
mystical circle of spring season) is being described. It has
seven outer coverings, viz. : (1) Triangle, (2) Pentagon, (3)
Lotus with eight petals, (4) Lotus with sixteen petals (?
Spokes), (5) Lotus with ten petals, (6) The same and (7) a
square. In the centre of all, the deity of the spring season, of
great brilliance is stationed in the Bindu (point) of the
Cakra.
46-48. Both the consorts Madhufri and M&dhaoaSri
are seated on his lap. Vasantartu (has four hands ). With
two of his hands he holds fast the breasts of his consorts,
one of the breasts of one with one hand and one of the
breasts of the other with the other hand. With the other pair
of his hands, he holds the goblet of wine rendered fragrant
with flowers and a piece of meat. The mental representation
of the personal figure of all the f Itus (Seasons) should be
carried out in this manner, O suppressor of Vindhya. In the
course of mental representation of Varjartu (Rainy season),
it should be known that the first two Saktis (viz. :
Nabhafitrl and Nabhasyairl) are seated on his lap and the
other (ten) are close to him.
49-56 Now listen to the enumeration of deities
stationed in the circle of Vasanta. (There are altogether
sixty
of them, thirty are Tithis pertaining to Afadhuirl and thirty
(Tithis) pertaining to M&dhava6rl) . The deities (of
Madhu£ri)
are Madhu$uklaprathamik&,
Madhu£ukladvitiy&, Madhuiu-
La litd-mdhd tmya 32.57-63
1243
klatrtfyA, Madhu£uklacaturthik&,
Madhu£uklapaftcami, Madhu£ukla?a$thika, Madhu
guklasap tami, Madhu£ukla$tami, Madhijguklanavamf,
Madhugukladagami, MadhusuklaikadaSl,
Madhulukladvadagi, Madhu£uklatrayoda£f,
Madhuluklacatur-dagi, Madhuguklapaurnamasi,
Madhukrsnaprathama, Madhu-kpsnadvitiya,
Madhukrgnatrtlya, Madhukr?nacaturthl, Madhu-
A A
krgnapaficami, Madhukr naga thi, Madhukr$nasaptaml,
Madhukr$nas{aml Madhukrsnanavami,
Madhukr?nada£aml. O suppressor of the Vindhya,
Madhukrsnaik&da£i, Madhukp$na-dvadaft, Mad huk
r snatrayoda gl , Madhukpsnacaturdagl, and Madhvama
(vasya). These are to be known as the Saktis (of
Madhugri ) .
57-58. In thi: manner, there are thirty other Saktis stationed
above MadhavagrI beginning with Suklapratipat ( i.e.
MddhavaSuklaprathamd etc.). These two together
numbering sixty are well known as Vasantaiaktis,
59-6 1. 1 The seats (of sixty deities in the seven outer
coverings [dvarana) of Vas ant acakrardj a should be
worshipped in the Cobra in accordance with the injunctions
with their respective Mantras. There are sixty deities
stationed in those sixty Bhftmis (seats). They are to be
worshipped separately with their respective Mantras by the
Sddhakas (Aspirants of spiritual enlightenment ) .
Such is the Vasantacakra . The same is the case in the
%
other three*. But the deities are different according to the
difference of Sukrairi , Sucifri, etc. Thus there are
gloriously splendid sixty Saktis in the Griymacakra .
62-63. In the same manner (understand) the different
[Saktis) belonging to Nab ha and Nabhasya in the circles
Varjd-
1. Vasanta-Caba (vv. 49-60) is said to have sixty deities
abiding in it. But the deities are different Tithis of the
bright half and of the dark half both of Caitra and
Vaig&kha which constitute the season Vasanta
( Cakra ) . Similar Cabas for the remaining seasons (rfw)
each having sixty deities (15 tithis of bright half + 15 tithis
of the dark half per month. A season consists of two
months. Hence 30 Tithis per month X 2 months
constituting the season ■ *60 Saktis.)
•The reading Ca trisu is wrong. N. 28.176 reads Cartusu
(Ca Ttufu) 'and in other seasons'.
1244
Brahmdntfa Pur&na
cakra etc. There are sixty Saktis in each of the Cakras.
Afraid of making the description voluminous, I am
refraining from enumerating them.
64. These are the Saktis pertaining to the fttus (Seasons).
They bestow happiness on the devotees of Lalita. They are
absorbed in worshipping, eulogising, meditating upon and
repeating the names of Lalita.
65-67. They move about in the Cakras of Kalpavdpikd etc.
They are lazy and gracefully slow due to inebriation. They
propitiate the great goddess Lalita through the honey
produced in their own respective flowers.
All of them together number three hundred and sixty. In the
same manner there are deities, the guardians in the seven
enclosures.
They &re being recounted to you by mentioning the
names also since you have asked. I shall take up the cases
of other enclosures also to complete the description. Listen
attentively. I shall give details and names of Saktis also.
CHAPTER THIRTYTHREE
Seven Chambers beginning with Topaz rampart and ending
with the rampart of Pearls 1
Hayagriva said:
1 . The characteristic features of seven enclosures built by
the artisans have been recounted. Now the enclosures
studded with jewels and precious stones are being glorified.
Listen attentively.
1. This chapter describes the seven concentric chambers or
enclosures built of precious stones — each enclosure built
exclusively of the following precious stones — Topaz and
gold, rubies, Gonuda ( a gem of four colours
Lali td-mdhd imya 33.2-9 1245
2. The intervening space between the enclosure of gold and
the enclosure of Topaz is mentioned to be only seven
Yojanas. 1
3. It is there that the Siddhas and Siddha-women sport
about in their excitement due to inebriation, with tasty
juices,
tonic beverages, swords and cosmetic ointments applied to
the feet.
4. They are endowed with devotion to Lalita and please the
great people. They stay there and imbibe different kinds of
juicy liquor.
5. The arrangements of the doorway of enclosures
built of topaz and other gems, are as before. The panels of
doors, bolts and Gopuras> it should be known, are made
of topaz etc. sparkling like the moon and the sun at the
height of their lustre.
6. The space in between the circular golden rampart and
that of topaz is also remembered as made of topaz.
7. In all the great enclosures and chambers described
subsequently, the birds and lakes have the same uniform
colour.
8-9. The waters of the rivers are also of the same colour.
The bejewelled trees too have the same colour. Those
among the Siddha castes who had formerly worshipped the
goddess in diverse ways and had passed away are born as
the Siddhas here, along with their women. They repeat the
Mantras of Lalita and they are exclusively devoted to the
procedure of worship of Lalita. All of them devoutly repeat
the names of goddess Lalita.
found in the Himalayan region), diamonds, Lapis-Lazuli ,
Sapphires and Pearls. One wonders whether pearls were
regarded more valuable than diamonds, sapphires in those
days. The special feature of these enclosures was the
uniformity in colour etc. of the Plant-world, nay even of
water, birds etc. in each enclosure ; thus in describing the
diamond enclosure, the water of river Vajra is to liquefy
diamond and those who drink it have adamantine Physique
(vv.29-31). Wine flows liberally in Lalitk-
m&h&tmya and the residents of these whether
Siddhas, Saktis etc. are inebriated but are devotees of Lalitt,
repeat her Mantra, epithets etc.
1. VV.2-9 describe the enclosure of gold and topaz. The
residents of this enclosure are Siddhas ( male and female)
1 246 Brahmififa Purina
10. Within the great enclosure of topaz and seven Yojanas
from it is the square enclosure made of ruby. 1 2
11. The ground too is paved with rubies. Gopura and
other structures also are made of rubies. It is there that
those who formerly stayed in the region of C&ranas
and had subsequently attained Siddhis due to the
destruction of former bodies, stay serving the lotus-like feet
of the great queen;
12. Womenfolk of the Caranas have beautiful limbs.
They are desirous of getting inebriated. They frequently
sing the musical compositions eulogising goddess LalitA.
1 3. There itself, they occupy the platform amongst the
Kalpa (wish-yielding) trees. They move about along with
their husbands and drink sweet wine.
14. Within the great enclosure of rubies and seven Yojanas
from it, is the great enclosure of the gem called G omeda5
(a gem from Himalayas, of four colours ) .
The extremely lofty chamber of diamonds with the ground
paved with diamonds, is in between them.
15. It is there, O Pot-born sage, that the leading Gandharvas
who had worshipped the goddess in their previous births
stay along with the groups of celestial damsels.
16. By means of notes on the lutes, they sing about
the good qualities of the empress. They take excessive
interest in the sole enjoyment of amorous pleasures. Their
bodies resemble the body of the god of love. They are
gentle-natured. They have great devotion towards Sridevi.
1 7. The chamber of Gomeda gem is of the same shape and
features as the previous one. In the middle of it there are
crores of Yoginls and Bhairavas. They serve mother
(goddess) K&lasarikar$aril there with devotion.
1. VV. 10*13 describe the enclosure of rubies. It is
inhabited by C&ratias.
2. VV. 14-26 describe the enclosure of gomeda. It is
populated by
crores of Yoginls and Bhairavas. Its special feature is the
residence of Apsaras (Heavenly courtesans) and
Gandharvas all drunkards but meditate upon Laliti. VV. 24-
26 enumerate ihe fourteen sources of origin of these divine
damsels.
Lalitd-m&hAtmya 33.23-31 1247
Menak&, Rambha, Alambusk, Maftjughojk, SukeSI,
PurvacittI, Ghrtaci, Kftasthala, Visvicl, Puftjikasthala,
Tilottama and other celestial harlots like them. Along with
the Gandharvas they drink fresh liquor from the Kalpa-trees.
They meditate upon Lalitadevi again and again. In order to
enhance their own great fortune, they repeat her Mantra.
All the Apsaras ladies originating from fourteen places stay
there itself worshipping the goddess with joyous minds.
Agastya enquired :
23. O holy lord, recount the fourteen sources of origin of
those Apsaras (celestial damsels ), O highly intelligent one,
O great storehouse of all lores.
Hayagrlva replied :
24-26. The heart of Brahma, Kama, Mrtyu, Orvi (the Earth),
the wind god, Sun's, Moon's rays, Vedas, the fire-god,
lightning, nectar, daughter of Dak$a and water.* Learned
men consider these as the causes of birth of divine harlots,
with dazzling riches of blessedness and grandeur. Along
with the Gandharvas all these worship goddess Cakrini.
27. The Kinnaras and the Kimpurugas, O sage, have
resorted to the region of diamond. 1 They are accompanied
by their womanfolk and they are maddened with inebriation.
28. They get rid of all their sins by repeating the
Mantra of the empress (La litk) . O Pot-born sage, they stay
there dancing and singing.
29-30. There itself, on the ground studded with diamonds
flows the river Vajra, O sage. It shines with trees on either
bank, thickly grown and having the form and features of
diamonds. The sand particles of this river are solely
diamond pieces. Verily, the water is liquefied diamond.
That sanctifying river flows all round that region.
31. Those excellent men who are devotees of Lalita
ParameSani and drink its water, attain adamantine physical
•Thirteen sources are enumerated here. The ocean of Milk
is the fourteenth source.
1. VV.2 7-33 describe the enclosure of diamonds* Its
residents are Kinnaras and Kimpurufas.
1 248 Brakm&ntfa Pur&na
bodies, O Pot-bora sage. They become long-lived and free
from sickness.
32. When the thunderbolt hurled by him was dissolved and
melted by Bhandasura, Satakratu (Indra) performed
penance with great devotion towards VajrcSI.
33. The goddess rose from its waters, gave the thunderbolt
to the enemy of Vala (i.e. Indra) and vanished once again.
Gratified thereby he too went back to the heaven.
34. Within the enclosure of diamond and seven Yojanas
from it is the lofty VaiduryaSala (Enclosure of Lapis Lazuli.
1 ). It has Gopuras as mentioned before. The land there is
also made of Lapis Lazuli. It has sparkling features.
35. Those residents of Pa tala who had been aspirants
for spiritual enlightenment and worshippers of Sridevi
reside there in the forms of Siddhas with abundant
happiness.
36-38. Sesa, Karkotaka, Mahapadma, Vasuki, Sankha,
Taksaka, Sankhacuda, Mahadanta, Mahaphana and many
other Nagas like these stay there. So also their womenfolk.
The class of virtuous and devout Daityas, the chief of
whom is Bali, stays there along with the Nagas as well as
its own women folk. They habitually repeat the Mantras of
Lalita. They are initiated in the sacred lore of Lalita. They
are the perpetual worshippers of Lalita. Thus the Asuras
and serpents reside there.
39. There, in the chamber of Lapis Lazuli, the rivers
have icy chill waters. The waters in the lakes have
sparkling lustre free from dirt. The lakes are adorned with
cranes, swans and lotuses.
40. The mansions are divine and embellished with Lapis
Lazuli gems. Those serpents and Asuras play there along
with their womenfolk.
41 . Within the great enclosure of Lapis Lazuli and seven
%
Yojanas from it, there is the enclosure of sapphire 2 like
another circle.
1 . VV. 34-40 describe the enclosure of Lapis Lazuli. It is
inhabited by
the denizens of Pat&la viz. great Nagas like £e?a,
Karkotaka, Bali and pious
Daityas.
2. VV. 41-49 describe the enclosure of Sapphire.
Lalitd-m&k&tmya 33.42-53
1249
42. The ground in the middle of it, O sage, is paved
with sapphire gems. The rivers there are sweet and the
lakes pleasantly cool. There are different kinds of tasty and
juicy objects of pleasurable enjoyment.
43. Those people of earthly world who had attained
mastery over Lalita's Mantra attain the chamber of sapphire
on giving up their bodies and stay there.
44-46. They enjoy divine objects in the company of their
womenfolk. They drink sweet wine and dance with great
devotion. They sport about in those lakes and rivers, O Pot-
born sage, in beautiful bowers and arbours and mansions of
great prosperity. They repeat the names of oridevi always
and recite her good qualities. Those highly fortunate people
reside there surrounded by their women.
47. When their Karmans become exhausted they go back to
their human bodies on the earth. Enduced with the previous
Vdsana (imprints of former actions) they once again
worship CakrinT. Again they go to the great enclosure of
sapphire in Srinagar a.
48-49. On account of continued contact with that
region, O sage, men are always endowed with dark
emotions
and feelings arising from R&ga (attachment) and
Dve$a (hatred).
Those who gain knowledge and wisdom, those who devoid
of
adverse effects of mutually opposed pairs and those who
have
subdued their organs of sense, O sage, possess surprising
powers
and they merge into Mahesvarl.
50-53. Within the enclosure of sapphire and seven Yojanas
away there is the enclosure of pearls. 1 It has Gopuras as
mentioned before. The ground in between the two, O sage,
is very pure and extremely refulgent. * Everything is
studded and set with pearls, very cool and highly pleasing.
The great rivers TamraparnI, Mahaparni,
Sadamuktaphalodaka and
1. The description of this inner-most enclosure is important.
It mentions the fame of the river Tamrapanpl for pearl-
fisheries. The mention of the rivers of Tamilnad only
confirms the author's native Province. It gives the
distribution of eight quarters to traditional Dik-P&las
( guardians of the quarters) such as Indr a, Agni, Yam a etc.
Under Yama's jurisdiction are hells which too are
enumerated.
Brahm&nfa Purdy*
others like them flow in that great region. On their banks
live all those residents of Devaloka who, in their previous
births had successfully practised the repetitions of the
Mantra of Sridevi.
54. In the eight directions beginning with the east are the
worlds of Sakra etc. with their doorways unitedly facing the
pearl enclosure along its periphery.
55-56. To the east of the central region between the
gateways of pearl enclosure and sapphire enclosure is the
world of Sakra and in the corner thereof is the site of the
world of the fire-god (i.e. in the south-east). To the south is
the city of Yama . There the lord stays holding his staff and
(moves about) everywhere repeating the Mantras of Lalita.
He is of impetuous and dreadful nature.
57. His assistant official Guha implements the Law and
Order of SridevI through the soldiers of Yama with
Citragupta as their leader.
58-62. At the bidding of Srldevi of great prowess, O Pot-
born sage, he makes the sinners fall into the terrible painful
hells. The sinners are as follows : Those who
are cursed by Guha, who commit vile deeds, who cause
hatred to Lalita, who show fraudulent devotion, who are
fools, who are excessively haughty, who steal Mantras,
who repeat evil Mantras, who possess evil lores, who resort
to sins, who are atheists, who are habitually sinful, who
aimlessly cause injury to living beings, who are hostile to
women, who are disliked by the entire world and who give
protection to heretics. O Pot-born sage, the hells into which
they are cast are Kalasutra, Raurava, Kumbhlpaka,
Asipatravana, the dreadful Kfmibhaksa, Pratapana,
Lalak$epa, Sucivedha, Angarapatana and many other
painful hells like these.
63. To the west of it (i.e. in the south-west corner)
is Nirrti who holds a sword. Resorting to the Rak$asa
world,
he worships Lalita.
64-66. To the north of it (i.e. in the west) in between the
two gateways, Varuna stays permanently resorting to the
Varupa world. He is excited and inebriated by tasting
spirituous liquor. His limbs are fair and pure. His vehicle
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 33.67-74
1251
is fish (shark). He always repeats Sridevata Mantra. He
practises procedure of worship of Sridevl. With his nooses
he binds those who dislike Sridevatddariana ( the
philosophic system pertaining to Sri or Srividya) and takes
them down. He sets free all devotees from bondage.
67-69. In the comer north of it (i.e. North-west) is the world
of Vayu. It has great lustre. There are Siddhas, divine
sages , others who practise (retention of) air and other
Yogins the chief of whom is GorakAa 1 2 stay there. They
have gaseous bodies. They have perpetual bliss and
prosperity. They are eagerly devoted to the practice of
Yoga. The glorious lord Marutelvara stays there, O Pot-
born sage, along with those mentioned before. He has great
inherent strength. He has different forms, different in every
respect.
70. The Saktis of Marutanatha 1 are three viz. : Ida, Pirigala
and Susumna. They are always lethargic in their inebriation
due to wine.
71-74. He holds a flag in his hand. He is seated on his great
vehicle, an excellent deer. He is absorbed in worshipping,
eulogising, meditating upon and strictly adhering to the
procedure of worship of Lalita. He is surrounded by other
Saktis too with all their limbs filled with blissful sensations.
That lord Maruta of great glory always performs the Japa of
Cakrini. At the end of Kalpa, by means of his inherent
strength, he reduces the three worlds including the mobile
and immobile beings, to the state of power in a moment and
delights himself thereby. In order to achieve the requisite
strength, for the same, he worships and meditates upon the
goddess Lalitesvari. He is adorned with all types of
ornaments.
1 . . Mention of Gorakfa or Gorakhan&th as 'the chief
of Yogins' shows
that Goraksa became a legend by the time of Lalitd-
m&h&tmya. One wonders
why his teacher Matsyendra is not mentioned as the pair
Matsyendra and
Gorak?a is still indissolubly popular. The mention of
Gorakfa shows that
this Mah&tmya was composed after the 10th Cent.
A.D.
2. The epithet 'Natha' to the wind god shows the influence
of Yogic N&tha Cult. Here instead of mentioning five
Pr&gas as his Saktis, the Yogic flow of breath in the
'right and left nostrils is noted as his &akti. Even the
chief officers of Lalit& are mentioned as 'MantriQl
nkthk* and Dapda-natha. This may be due to the influence
of the Natha cult.
1252
Brahm&nia Purd#a
75. Kubera, the Lord of Yak$as, of great lustre and
glory, resides in Yaksaloka situated to the east of his
(Vayu's) world. He is in the middle of the two gateways.
76. He is accompanied by Saktis : Rddhi, Vrddhi etc.
nine Nidhis ( treasures) . By means of wealth and assets, he
fulfils the desires of devotees.
77. Along with Yaksis of charming features and obedient
activities, he worships Cakrini with different kinds of wine.
78. There are Yaksa generals such as Manibhadra,
Purnabhadra, Maniman, Manikandhara and others like
them in that place.
79. To the east of his world (i.e. North-east corner) is
the world of Rudra of great prosperity. He is bedecked in
very valuable jewels. He is the presiding deity.
80-82. He has fiery brilliance always due to wrathfulness.
A big quiver is always kept fastened to him. He is always
surrounded by many Rudras who are on a par with him,
who have great inherent strength, who are efficient in
maintaining the worlds, who have kept their bows well
strung and who are stationed in the sixteen outer coverings.
By means of his faces, he continuously repeats the Mantra
of Sridevata. He is richly endowed with the practice of
meditation. He is eager to worship Sridevi. The places near
him are embellished by groups of many crores of Rudranis.
83. All of them have highly refulgent limbs. They are proud
of their fresh youthfulness. They are engrossed in the
meditation of Lalita. They are perpetually lethargic in their
inebriation due to wines.
84. The glorious Maharudra who holds the trident is
' served by other Rudras, the chief among whom is
HiraAyabahu .
He is accompanied by those Rudranis too.
85-86. With the tip of his trident, he pierces those persons
who have neglected visiting Lalita, who are haughty, and
who are reproached by elderly people. He burns them by
means of fierce fires originating from his eyes. He destroys
their wives, children and servants. He is the great hero who
obediently carries out the behest of Lalita.
87. He stays thus in the extremely beautiful Rudraloka,
Lalit&-mdh&tmya 33 .88 — 34 . 1
1253
O Pot-born sage. The attendants of that Maharudra, O sage,
are the Pramathins.
88-96. These Rudras are numerous. Who is competent to
enumerate them (in full) ? There are thousands and
thousands of Rudras over the earth. Those who stay in
heaven are thousands and thousands. There are Rudras
whose food is arrow, whose vital breaths are arrows and
whose showers are arrows. They are brilliant. They have
tawny eyes. They stay in the ocean and in the firmament.
They have great prowess. They have matted hair and they
hold wine goblets. They are blue-throated and red in
complexion. They are above all living beings. They have
arrows and Kapardas (Matted hair kept in the form of a
crown). There are Rudras who pierce those people who
drink wine in the vessels of their food. There are Rudras
who act as chariots in the paths. There are Rudras residing
in holy spots. There are others, thousands in number having
Sfkas (arrows) and Ni$angas (quivers) . Rudras have
spread far and wide in all quarters spreading the commands
of Lalita. All of them are noble souls. They can bear three
worlds in a moment. They are merciful and they protect
those who are very clever in meditation on SrldevI, who
regularly repeat the Mantra of Sridevi and who are the
devotees of Sridevata. They resort to the Cakra of sixteen
outer-coverings in the enclosure with the rampart wall of
pearls. They worship Maharudra of great prosperity with
his face blazing with fury. The chief among them is
Hiranyabahu.
CHAPTER THIRTYFOUR
The Region of Siva and of the guardians of quarters
Agastya said :
1. What is that Cakra (circle) with sixteen outer coverings
and with Rudra as the presiding deity 7 1 Who are the
Rudras stationed there ? By what name are they glorified ?
1. As this verse suggests, this chapter (main portion at least)
describes the Cakra of sixteen Avarapas with Rudra (or
Maharudra) as the central,
1254
Brahmin 4A Purijia
2. In which circular outer coverings and with which
designation do they stav ? O storehouse of mercy ! Mention
their names with their derivative as well as conventional
meanings.
Hayagriva said :
3. There the abode of Rudra is said to be made out of
cluster of pearls. It is rendered splendid. It is five Yojanas
long and five Yojanas wide.
4-6. It has sixteen outer coverings. It is very splendid and
pleasing with a Pi (ha (stool, seat) in the middle. On that
central Pifha , O sage, Maharudra sits permanently, blazing
with anger and having bow ready strung. He keeps his hand
always over it. He has three eyes. In the Trikona 1
(Triangle and first covering) O Pot-born sage, three Rudras
are mentioned (as seated), viz.: Hiranyab4hu, Senani and
Di£ampati.
7-9a. The Rudras stationed in the hexagon are Vrksah,
Harikefah, PaSupati, Sa§pifijara, Tvisiman and
Pathinampati.
The Rudras in the octagon are BabhruSah, Vivyadhi,
Annapati, HarikeSa — upavitin, Pustanampati, Bhava and
Heti.
9b- 1 la. In the decagon the first one is Jagatampati
the others are Rudra, Atatavin, Ksetrapati, Suta,
Ahammanya
presiding deity. He is always alert with his bow. In the
enclosing triangle are three Rudras viz. Hiranyabahu,
Senani and Diidm Pati. The names of Rudras in different
Avars nas (sixteen in all) show the palpable influence of
Satarudriya from which they (i.e. the epithets) are borrowed
and arranged around Mah&rudra. The meanings of the
names of different Rudras make it clear how the Rudra was
givfcn benevolent and malevolent epithets and as such the
concept was complex in those times. Traditional duties of
Trinity, of creation (Brahm&), maintenance (Visgu)
and
destruction (Rudra) are a simplistic (and inadequate)
presentation.
These Rudras stay in the NE of the Pearl-chamber and
protect the devotees of Lalita ( w. 1 -52)
1 . An analysis of the Mah&rudra Cakra shows the
following distribution of Rudras : I Auarapa, a triangle — 3
Rudras posted; II AvaraAa, Hexagon 6 Rudras; III
Octagon— 8 Rudras; IV Decagon 10; A wheel (Cakra)
with 16 spokes — 16 Rudras. After this merely Avarapa
number and the names of Rudras posted there are given. In
16 AoaraAas 258 Rudras are posted.
My sources do not possess such a figure of Rudra Yantra.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 34. 1 1 -24
1255
( Ahantya in N.) , Vanapati, Rohita, Sthapati and
Vj*ks&-nampati. These have kept their bows in
readiness.
lib- 14a. In the Duodecagon (Twelve-sided figure) the
Rudras are Mantri, Vanija, Kaksapati, Bhavanti, (is the
fourth) , Vagvibhu (is the fifth), Osadhin&mpati, (is
the sixth) ,
Uccairghosa, Akrandayan, Patinampati, Krtsnavlta, Dhava
and Sattvanampati. This is the fifth outer covering.
14b-15. The following should be known as the deities
Rudras of the sixth Outer covering, viz. : Sahamana,
Nirvyadhi, Avyadhinampati, Kakubha, Nisangl,
Stenanampati and Niceru*
16- 19a. The following sixteen are the residents in the six
teen-spoked Gakra viz* * Deity in the previous outer
covering. The first is Paricara, Aranyapati, Srkavisa,
Jighamsantah, Musnatampatayah, Asimantah, ( aSimantah
in N.) , Suprajfia, Naktaflcarah Prakrtin&m-pati,
UsniAI, GireAcara, Kuluftca-nampati, Isumantah,
Dhanvavidah, Atanvana, Pratipurva, Dadhanaka and
Ayacchata ( Ayacchantah) .
I9b-22a. In the eighth outer covering there are eighteen sets
of deities, viz.: Visrjantati (those who forsake), Asyantah
(those who throw), Vidhyantah (those who pierce), Asinah
( those who are seated ) , Sayanah ( those who are lying
down ) , Yantah (those who go), Jagratab (those who keep
awake),
Ti?thantah (those who stand), Dhavantah ( those who run) ,
Sabhyab> Samadhipah, AAvah, AAvapatayah (Lords of
horses), Avyadhinyah (devoid of sickness), Vividhyantah,
Ganadhya-ksah, Brhantah (Big ones) and Grtsa (O
suppressor of Vindhya mountain.
22b-24. The following Rudras are the deities of the ninth
outer covering *
Grtsadhipatis, Vratas, Vr&tadhipas, Ganas, Ganapas,
Vi£varupas,Virupakas, Mahantah, Ksullakas, Rathins,
Arathas, Rathas, Rathapattyas, Senas, Senanis, Ksattaras,
Sangrahltrs, Taksanah, Rathakaraka and Kulala (Various
artisans are deified as Rudras) .
•These are seven and so the outer covering may be a
heptagon. • •The text Adhah parivaro etc. should be idyah
paricaro as in N.
1256
Brahm&nia Purina
25-28. The following are the Rudras in the tenth outer
covering, viz.: Karmaras, Pufijisthas, Nisadas, I$ukrdganas,
Dhanvakaras, Mrgayus, Svanis, Svanas,Asvas, Asvapatis,
Bhava, Rudra, Sarva Pasupati, Nilagriva, Sitikaniha,
Kapardi, Vyuptakesa, Sahasraksa, Satadhanva, Girina,
Sipivista, and Midhustaina.
29-32a. The following twentyfour Rudras are mentioned as
occupying the eleventh Cakra (outer covering) : — Isuman,
Hrasva, Vamana, Brhan, Varsiyan, Vrddha, Samrddhi,
Agrya, Prathama, A$u, Ajira, Sighra, Sibhyaka, Urmyavasu,
Anyarudra Srotasya, Divya, Jyestha,Kanistha,
Purvaja,Avaraja, Madhyama Avagamya and Jaghanya. All
of them are very mighty.
32b-35. The following twentysix deities are remembered as
stationed in the twelfth outer covering : —
Budhnya, Somyarudra, Pratisarpaka, Yamyaka Ksemya,
Uvocava, Khali, Slokya, Avasanyaka, Vanya, Kaksya,
Srava, PratiArava,Asusena, Asuratha, Sura, Avabhinda,
Varmi, Varuthl, Bilmi, Kavaci, Sruta, Sena, Dundubhya,
Ahananya and Dhrsnu.
They have huge bodies. They are very mighty.
36-40a. Listen, O sage, the following are the Rudras
stationed in the thirteenth outer covering
Prabhrsas, Dutas, Prahitas, Nisangins, Isudhiman,
Yudhitaksnesu, Svayudha, Sudhanva, Stutya, Pathya,
Kapya, NaAya, Sudha, Sarasya, Nadhamana, Vesantah,
Kupya (?) Avadhavarsya, Avarsya, Medhya, Vidyutya (?)
Ighrl, Atapya, Vatya, (?) Re$mya (N), Vastavya, Vastupa,
and Soma. All of them are very powerful.
40b-43. The following are mentioned as the Rudra deities
in the fourteenth outer covering, O sage. :
Rudra, Tamraruna, Sanga, Pasupati, Ugra, Bhima,
Agrevadha, Durevadha, Hanta, Haniyan, Vrsa, HarikeAaka,
Tara, Sambhu, Mayobhu, Sankara, Mayaskara, Siva,
Sivatara TIrthya, Kulya, Parya, Aparya, Pratarana, Uttarana,
Atarya, Labhya, $astha(?)(Safpya in N) and Phenya.
44-48. The following thirtytwo Rudra Devatas, O
intelligent one, stay permanently in the fifteenth outer
covering
with their weapons :
Sikatya, Pravahya, Irinya, Prapathya, (Osage), Kim£ila,
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 34. 49-57
1257
K$ayana (thereafter), Kapardi, Pulastya, Gosfhya, Grhya
(as also), Talpya, Gehya, Katya, Gahvaresfha, urudipaka
(Hradayya in N.), Nivestya, Pantavya (Pamsavya in N.),
Rathanya, (Rajasyaka in N.),Sukya (£uskya in N.),HarIti,
Alothas ( Alohya in N.) , Lopyas, Urya, Surmya, Payeya
(Parna in N.) , Parnasa, Vaguramanaka, Abhighnanasidu
(Abhighnan and Akkhidan in N.) , Prakhidan, Kirika and
Dcvan&mhrdaya.
49-51. In the sixteenth outer covering the following (four)
blazing deities staying in the doorways in the east etc.
worship Maharudra : — Viksinatkas, Vicinvatkas,
Nirhatana-makas and Amlvaktras. Thus Maharudra is
served by the thousands of Rudras stationed in the sixteen
outer coverings. He carries out the behest of Lalita. He
stays there in the north-east corner of the pearl chamber for
the prosperity of the worlds.
52. Enumerated in the Satarudriya scripture, these Rudras
of great strength protect day and night all those who are
richly endowed with devotion to Lalita. These (deities) put
obstacles in the path of those who are not the devotees of
goddess Lalita.
53. In this manner the guardians of the quarters, beginning
with Sakra resort to the pearl-chamber and perform service
unto Lalita Paramesvarl.
54. Within the pearl chamber and seven Yojanas from it is
the chamber of emerald. 1 It is four Yojanas in height.
55-57. It is rendered very splendid by means of the proper
arrangements of the Gopuras etc. as before. Four Mansions
belonging to Dandanatha are built there in the intermediate
corners between the quarters beginning with southeast.
They are as spacious and large as the abodes cf Mantrini.
Those deities who were stationed on the steps of the
leading chariot Giricakra during the great war with
Bhandasura stay here (always) alert and watchful. All the
grounds here are well paved with rows of emerald stones.
They are very splendid.
1. VV. 54-65 describe the emerald chamber of
DaQdan&th&.
1258
BrahmOnia Purdna
58-61. They are full of groves of golden palms. They are
equipped in plenty by all the requisite things. There, all the
deities have the same splendour and magnificence as
Dan<}anatha. They move about, playfully whirling and
shaking ploughshare and pestle. The palmyra trees are
innumerable. They are as wonderful and bright as fresh
gold. Their tranks are a Yojana in height. They have very
broad and large leaves. Their barks are golden. They are
very glossy and smooth. They have good shade and they
are fully laden with fruits. From the top to the root many
pots of liquor are kept hanging down from those palmrya
trees. All these have been made by the artisans for pleasing
Danqlanaiha.
62-64. Drinking the palm juice continuously, the Cakra
deities Jrmbhini and others, the Bhairavas beginning with
Hetuka, the seven Nigraha deities, Unmattabhairavl and
Svapnesi — all these are fully intoxicated. In that
excitement of inebriation, they dance about all round in the
various quarters wherever Dandini happened to glance at.
All these deities have the same splendour and magnificence
as the goddess.
65. The residence of DanAanatha (here) is only for her
prestige. For the purpose of serving (Lalita), she has
another residence in the Mahapadmatavi region. Since her
mansion is far from the chamber, she has another mansion
assigned to her for the purpose of serving (Lalita).
66. In the emerald enclosure, seven Yojanas away from
it is the rampart wall of coral as pink-coloured as the
morning sun.
67-69a. There the entire ground is paved and beautified
with corals. Here Brahma sits in his lotus seat. Brahma who
resembles coral in his complexion always comes there from
Brahmaloka along with all leading sages for serving
Srilalitadevi. He is always active and alert in this respect. O
Quaffer of the ocean, he remains there along with the
creators of subjects beginning with Marici. 1
1 . VV.66-70 Coral enclosure — residence of god Brahms.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 34. 69*83
1259
69b-70. At the command of goddess Lalita and for
the prosperity of the worlds, the great fourteen lores,
thousands
of subsidiary lores, the sixtyfour fine arts — all these
assume
physical bodies and resort to Brahma's residence in the
coral enclosure.
71-72. Within the coral enclosure and seven Yojanas away
from it is the world of Visnu. 1 In all directions it is
surrounded by ruby Mandapas (raised dais with canopies
etc.) Eager to serve Lalit&, Visriu assumes different
forms four, ten or twelve and the eternal lord Madhava
always stays there.
73-75. The deities of ten incarnations who rose up from the
nails of Sridevi in the course of great battle with
Bhandasura reside in the Mandapa made of ruby. The only
difference in this chamber from the previous ones is this
that the surface is covered with that of ruby stones (here) .
There within the chamber the lord holding the conch,
discus and mace divides himself into twelve forms and
accords defence in the quarters beginning with the east.
76-83. Kesava of golden colour holds discus and protects
the east. Narayana resembling the black cloud holds conch
and protects west. As dark as the petals of blue lotus
Madhava possessing honey (? ) protects ( everyone) . The
great lord Govinda holds bow and has the lustre of the
moon. He protects the right (i.e. the southern side). Visnu
who resembles the filaments of the lotus holds the
ploughshare and protects the north. Madhusudana who has
the lustre of the lotus and holds Musala (pestle) protects the
southeast; Trivikrama who has the refulgence of the fire
holds sword in his hand and protects southwest. Vamana
who has the brilliance of the mid-day sun holds thunderbolt
and protects north-west. Srldhara who has the lustre of
Pundarika (lotus) and has the sharped ged spear for his
weapon protects the north-east. Hrsikela who has the
1. VV.71-84 describe the region of Vi?nu with ruby
Mandapas. The
first Twelve names of Visnu uttered at the beginning of a
Sandhyd ( morning or evening prayer) viz. Ke£ava,
Nar&yaga, Damodara are regarded as the forms of
Vi?nu with which he protects the world.
1260
Brahm&ntfa Purdna
lustre of lightning and holds the club protects in the
southern quarter ( or in the lower region) .
Padman&bha whose refulgence is equal to that of a
thousand suns holds the Sarnga bow in his hand and
surrounds the ruby dais in a clock- wise direction.
Damodara who has all weapons, who is omnipotent and
omniscient, who has faces all round, who resembles
Indragopa (glowworm), who holds the noose in his hand,
who is never defeated, who is the soul of everything and
who is full of devotion to Lalita surrounds the ruby dais in
a anticlockwise direction.
84. Thus by means of his twelve bodies the lotus-eyed Lord
shines in the Visnuloka occupying the ruby dais.
85. Within the enclosure of diverse kinds of gems and
seven Yojanas from it there is a charming dais named Saha
-srastambhaka 1 (thousand-columned) .
86-87. It is set with and beautified with different kinds of
gems. There is enclosure (chamber) there which is very
high and which is built of different gems. There is a row of
thousand columns transversely. (?) There are many such
rows in the four directions.
88. The covering above is as before by means of blocks
of gems and jewels. It is there that Siva'a world stands aloft
with sparkling splendour.
89. It is remembered that the twentyeight Saiva-agamas
(scriptural texts of Saivite philosophy) are present there in
embodied form. There are excellent persons there, the chief
of whom are Nandin, Bhrrigi and Mah&kala.
90-94. There are thousands of elephant- faced lords. There
are deities of twentysix Tattvas in that excellent Sivaloka
on the hall of thousand columns. l£ana, the moon-crested
lord is the knower of all lores. He carries out the orders of
Lalita and abides by them. He repeats the Mantra
1. VV. 85-94 give the description of a thousand-pillared
hall and the residence of Siva. This Siva is Sridevi's
devotee (on a lower level) . Mention of 28 £aiva Agamas in
V. 89 does not clarify whether the Advaita or Dvaita theory
is advocated by them.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 35.1-2
of Lalita continuously. He is always delighted in his mind.
By means of his benign vision special to him, he
illuminates the power of intellect which has the form of
great refulgence of his devotees. He does so for the sake of
enabling his devotees to achieve the Mantra of Lalita. The
power of intellect can thereby be competent to dispel the
dense darkness within and without. Mahadeva who stays in
the thousand-columned hall is omniscient. He does
everything. He is full of devotion to Sridevl. O Potborn
sage, he stays there resorting to different enclosures.
CHAPTER THIRTYFIVE
The preparation of materials of worship in Mahdpadmdfavl
1 Hayagriva said :
1. Henceforth, we shall recount different chambers
of Vdpitraya (three tanks) etc. Merely by listening to these,
great prosperity can be attained.
2. Within the thousand-columned enclosure and seven
Yojanas away is the great chamber named Mandh . It is
wonderfully built and beautified with all kinds of gems and
jewels.
1 . The description of the Mahdpadmd fav{ shows that it is
a yogic allegory. It is beyond the ''great Halls' 1 of Mind(vv
2-23), Buddhi 'Intellect* — (vv. 24-33), Ahadkdra 'Ego*
(vv.34-40), the sun-god (vv.41-50), the moon-god (vv. 5 1-
58) and of Srngdra 'love sentiment* (w. 59-69) , the last
being the most difficult to cross. The 'waters* of tanks
( V&pis ) are stated to be Amxta (nectar) , Ananda
(Bliss, delight) and Vimaria (discrimination?) . The whole
description suggests that this must be a figurative
description of the Yogic process to the realization of
goddess Lalita, the Cit-iakti.
A further point to be noted is the Buddhist influence. The
deities T&r&, the chief navigator in Amrta vdpl
( vv. 12-17) and Kurukulla, the chief of boats {Naukeivari)
in Vimarfa-v&pikd> are Buddhist deities adopted
in the Lalita cult.
Brahm&nia Pur&na
3. It has Gopuras. gateways, panels and bolts as before.
The entire space within that chamber (enclosure) is a
nectarine
lake.
4-5. There is a certain Rasayana (tonic beverage) by
imbibing which Yogins and Siddhas become very powerful
persons. Their bodies become as hard as adamant. They
become very wise and intelligent too. That same Rasdyana
has become the water of this lake of nectar. By inhaling its
smell alone, one can become the master of beautiful ladies
in the form of Siddhis.
6-7. O suppressor of the Vindhya mountain, even without
touching it (by inhaling alone), a person gets all his sins
destroyed. Along the sides of both the enclosures, on the
banks of the nectarine lake, there are many small ponds, all
squares of sides half a Krosa each. The bottom of the lake
is four Yojanas deep.
8. A series of steps in the lake are wonderfully paved
with different kinds of gems and jewels. The swans and
cranes
in the lake are golden and gem-coloured.
9-12. Moving slowly and gently the ripples and waves dash
against the two banks. By drinking the water therein, O
Suppressor of the Vindhya Mountain, which is full of tonic
beverage, the birds get rid of old age and death there. By
means of their perpetual chirping, the K&ranfava (A
species of duck) birds appear to be performing the Japa of
the Mantra of great potentiality of goddess Lalita. As the
region is entirely covered with numerous ponds, there is no
other way of approaching that place without a boat.
Moreover, without the permission of Mantririi and
Dandanatha, no one can enter the region. There is a great
Sakti named Tara working there as the deity in charge of
the portals.
13-14. Tara has many female attendants. They are dark
in colour like the blue lotus. With thousands of gemset
boats, they sport about in the waters of the lake, playing on
their
lutes, glutes, drums etc. They go to and fro between the two
banks frequently.
15. The boat-women of Tara are crores in number. They are
all in their fresh bloom of youth. They dance and
repeatedly sing the meritorious glory of the goddess.
Lalitd-m&k&tmya 35.16-28
1263
16. Some of them have oars in their hands. Some have
horns filled with water in their hands. They drink the
nectarine water of that lake. They move about in hundreds
of rafts and boats.
17-18. Mother Tara who is the chief among those Saktis
who row the boats and whose complexion is dark, does not
permit even the three-eyed lord to sail in the waters of the
lake without the permission of Mantrini and
Dagd&nath&.
19-2 la. The group of Saktis in charge of the boats and rafts
of Tara is very beautiful. They sing and sail about in boats
rendered beautiful by means of gems and jewels. At every
step they recite instances of the great munificence and
exalted state of the empress. They steadily drink wine in
goblets of rubies. In every boat there is a jewel-studded
abode of fascinating features where they live.
2 lb-23. Some boats are made and beautified by gold, O
sage, some are made of gems and precious stones. Some
boats are in the shape of sharks and crocodiles. Some of
them are deer-faced Some boats have leonine faces and
some are elephant- faced. Surrounded thus by boats of
wonderfully variegated forms, Mother Tara shines
splendidly. She possesses her own huge boat.
24. Rowing continuously in the waters of the lake, both
clockwise and anticlockwise directions, Tar& guards
this enclosure.
25. Within the enclosure of Manab&la (Chamber of
mind) and seven Yojanas away from it is the enclosure
well-known as Buddhti&la (Chamber of Intellect). It
is four Yojanas
in height.
26. The entire space in the middle of that chamber is
occupied by Anandav&pikd (the lake of Bliss) . The
great divine wine rendered highly fragrant by the Bahula
( Mimusops elengi ) flowers and having the lustre of heated
gold serves the purpose of water in that river.
27. The depth etc. of the lake of bliss are recounted as
before. The structure of the series of steps etc. and the
nature and features of the birds — everything is as before.
28. By frequently drinking the water therein viz, : wine.
1264
Brahm&ni}a Purdya
the Saktis stationed on its banks become mad with
inebriation and play about. They become excessively red
(in their faces) due to intoxication.
29. The goddess Varum herself is the official in charge of
the fleet of boats. They call her Sudhamalinl and also
AmrteSvari.
m
30. She is surrounded by an army of §aktis stationed in
the boats studded with gems and jewels. By her mere
glance, she makes the three worlds perfectly inebriated.
31-33. She resembles the midday sun (in refulgence). Her
cheeks become red on account of intoxication. Her tresses
are exquisitely embellished with garlands of Parijata
flowers with which they are tied. She holds the goblet filled
with wine where lotus flowers move to and fro. In another
vessel set with jewels, she holds well-cooked piece of meat.
Thus VarunI, the leader of the fleet of boats, shines. Only at
the bidding of Mantrini and DanAanatha does she give
permission to anyone to cross the lake and not otherwise,
even in the case of the three-eyed lord.
34. Then within the great enclosure of intellect and seven
Yojanas away from it, is Aharhk&ra Mahdi&la
(the great chamber of Ego). It is fitted with Gopuras as
before.
35. The entire ground, O sage, between those two chambers
is occupied by the pond named VimarSavapikd (the lake
of deliberation and consideration). It is in the form of the
Nectar of the Nerve Susumna (or of the Susumna ray of the
sun) .
36. Within the great Yogins, in their inner mind, there
is wind filling it. In the hollow of the bonelike nerve
Susumna there is the most excellent Amrta (Nectar).
37. The same is the water in that lake, O ascetic. It is
'remembered that the series of steps from the banks, birds,
fleet of boats everything is as before.
36. The gentle lady, the deity of the boats is well known as
Kurukolla. She has dark complexion and features like
Tamala tree. She wears dark-coloured bodice.
39. She is surrounded by other deities of boats, all on a
par with herself. Her hands are placed on a jewel-set oar.
She is perpetually in a state of intoxication.
40. Seated in her jewel-studded boat, O sage, she moves
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 35.41-50 1265
about all round. The depth of water in the lake is mentioned
as before.
41. Within the enclosure of ego and seven Yojanas away
from it is the SUryabimbamah&S&la ( the great
chamber of the
solar disc). It is four Yojanas in height.
42-43. The space in the middle of that chamber is filled
with Kuruvindakas ( the fragrant grass called cuperus
rotundas). Formerly, the rising Aruna (charioteer of the sun)
was greater than the sun (in refulgence) . The great goddess
Lalita stays* (?) there where the early morning sunlight
spreads. The sun performed a great penance and secured
that lustre.
44. The groups of planets, the constellations and stars —
all these performed penance here and attained the power of
illuminating the worlds.
45. Martanda Bhairava is present there, O sage, in twelve
different forms. He is accompanied by Saktis of fiery
refulgence numbering crores.
46. He is Mah&prakdiaxUpa (having the form of great
radiance). His eyes are pink due to inebriation. He is
eagerly engaged in perpetual sports among the groves of
Kankola (piper cubeb) trees, O suppressor of the pride of
the Vindhya mountain. He is wholly absorbed in it.
47. His great Sakti is Mahaprakasa by name. Cak§u$mati
is another Sakti. The deity Chaya 1 is remembered as
another
( Sakti) .
48. Thus he is surrounded by three beloved Saktis. He
continuously repeats the Mantras of Lalita Maheiani
mentally.
49-50a. He illuminates the sense organs of her devotees and
makes them refulgent. He exterminates the dense darkness
within and without. There in the regioA of Bdldtapodgdra
(where the early morning rays of the sun spread) Martanda
Bhairava shines.
*N. docs not mention Lalita. It simply states : "O sage,
there is always the spreading of the early morning light.'*
1. It is strange that Saihjft&, the legitimate wife of the
sun-god, is not mentioned but her shadow (ChAyd) whom
she left with her husband and escaped (till the Sun-god's
lustre was modified) is mentioned as * beloved Sakti' of the
Sun-god. For Saxhjfifi and Chay& vide VP.1II. also
PE p.182.
1266
Brakm&nda Pur&na
50b-51. Within the great enclosure of solar disc and seven
Yojanas away from it, is the chamber of Lunar disc. It is
four Yojanas in height. It is endowed with Gofiuras ,
doorways, panels and bolts or before.
52*54. The entire space within it is called
Candrik&dv&ra (the doorway of Moonlight) . It
was here in Candrik&dv&ra that the Moon-god
performed a severe penance and attained his
splendour and was bom of the eye of Atri. Here he stays
with the name Soman&tha. He has pure form and
features. He shines as the destroyer of darkness in all the
three worlds. He enables the world to function properly.
55. He drinks the nectar of moonlight in gobletfuls.
He is surrounded by the Saktis of twentyseven
constellations.
56. Lord Sail stays there itself in Candrikadvara
always in his full form. He has his own form and features
and is devoid of black spot.
57. The moon spends his time there in Japas, meditations,
eulogies and hundreds of worships of Lalita, along with
Alvin! and others (i.e. constellation Saktis)
58. There are thousands of other Saktis named Taras. They
stay near him. That chamber is filled with them.
59. Within the chamber of Moon's disc and seven
Yojanas away from it, is the chamber named Srrigara
(toilette.) It is four Yojanas in height.
60. It is made of Kaustubha jewels in the form of dressing
chambers.
In its centre the entire space is called
Mah&brfig&ra Parikha ( moat of great amorous
sentiment ) .
61. Within the encircling Parikha (moat) filled with
Srngararasa ( the essence of the sentiment of Love) there
are Srhgara Saktis. They sparkle in their diverse kinds of
jewels and ornaments.
62. Haughty with intoxication, they move about in
thousand boats. They always worship and serve the flower-
weaponed lord (Kama) who is also intoxicated and who is
seated in his boat.
63. Subject to the control and commands of Lalita he
enchants all the worlds, entire universe by means of his
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 35. 64.7 1 1 267
arrows beginning with Sammohana (that which fascinates
and deludes ) .
64. Those who are enchanted by his power go to
the region of Mahapadmatavi in order to honour and
worship (Lalita ). They take up and assure pure guise and
garments. They are full of devotion to Lalita. With great
concentration in their minds they proceed towards the
region of Padmafavi (Park of lotus flowers ) .
65. But neither Suras nor human beings nor the
celestial Siddhas become competent to go there. But
Brahma, Visnu and Maheia, who are naturally pure in their
minds go to the region of Mahapadmatavi at her bidding.
66-67. Men of worldly inclination, those who are blind
with passion, those who indulge in wishful thinking and too
much of fanciful imagination, men excessively excited,
those who are dusty and dirty due to doubtful and
indecisive knowledge, men who are deeply immersed in
passionate attachments — all these are not competent or
clever enough to cross the moat of Mahdirfigdraparikhd
which causes delusion even to the mature people.
68-69. The oflicer incharge of Mah&SrngdraparikhA
is Smara (God of Love) who enchants even the three
worlds. Therefore, no one becomes powerful enough to go
to Mahapadmatavi after going beyond all his (army)6 that
causes
fascination and delusion even to the great.
70. Then, within the chamber of Srngara and seven
Yojanas away from it, is the great abode of Cakrar&ja
named Cintdmanigrha ( the abode of Philosopher's stone ) .
71. The entire ground in its £entre is embellished with
jewels and precious stones. It is called Mahapadmatavi. 1 It
bestows all good fortune, exalted grandeur and great
felicity.
Brahma# ja PurO#a
72. There are Gopuras in the chambers (beginning with)
•Sfngara and ending with Mahakala, O sage. The
arrangement of Gopuras , in all the four directions is like
this.
73. It is mentioned that in all the quarters, there are
altogether a hundred Gopuras , O sage. The chambers are
splendid and it is mentioned that they are twenty five in
number.
74. I shall describe the region of Padmatavi which extends
to one Yojana and which is the root of all the chambers, O
sage, listen attentively*.
75. An intervening space of six Yojanas is entirely paved
and beautified with Ratnas (jewels and gems ) . All round
the place there are Sthalapadmas (Dry land-lotuses) of huge
stalks.
76. The stalks are one Yojana in length covered with
soft thorns. The length of the leaves is equal to the height
of ten palm trees.
77. The filaments of the lotuses have a length equal to
the height of five T&las ( Palm trees) . The pericarps
are reputed to be as high as ten palms.
78. There are many crores and crores of lotuses here. They
are very tender and in perpetual bloom. They have very
agreeable fresh fragrance and wide petals.
79-80. O Pot-born sage, in the eastern portion of the
Mahapadmafavi chamber is the base of the Arghya vessel
(vessel for materials of worship to venerable persons) . It is
fiery by nature and a Kro£a high. It is circular in shape
extending to a Yojana. It is endowed with ten Kalas, O Pot-
born sage.
81-83. All round that base there are Saktis with blazing
bodies. The chief among them is Dhumrarcis. They are the
* ten Kalas of Vibh&vasu (Fire-god). They have
radiant youthful splendour. They are adorned with different
kinds of ornaments. They are gracefully lethargic due to
love. They stay all
(w. 88-93), Brahmi (v. 94) and VUqu (v.95), Rudra (v.96),
I i vara (vv. 97-99), SaAkara (v.99) with their respective
Kalis.
The description is continued in the next chapter.
*N.B. : The idea seems to be this : AU the chambers are
connected with Padm&tavi, the intervals of their joints
being one Yojana each.
Lalitd-m&h&imya 35. 84*93
round the fire-god in close embrace, the fire-god of great
glory who constitutes the base ( of the Arghya vessel ) .
The following are mentioned as the ten Kalas of Vahni
( the fire-god ) who stays in the form of the base, viz. :
Dhumrarcis, U$na, JvalinI, Visphulingini, Su£rib, Surupa,
Kapil&, Havyav&ha and Kavyavaha.
84. The sun-god assumes the form of a vessel and
occupies that base, the sun-god whose rise is well reputed
as the destroyer of darkness of the three worlds.
85. That vessel constituted by the sun is one and a half
Yojanas in height and its bottom is a square of length and
breadth extending to a Yojana each. It is excessively
refulgent and radiant.
86. There are twelve Kalds of extremely sparkling rays
with their bodies in contact with that vessel all round like
dolls.
87. They are : — TapinI, Tapini, Dhumra, Marlci,
JvalinI, Ruci, Su$umna, Bhogada, Vi£va, Bodhini,
Dh&rigI and Ksama.
88-9 1 . The Arghya intended for the worship of Lalita is
kept in that vessel. It is the cause of great bliss. It is the
most excellent Amrta. It contains the extract and essence of
all medicinal herbs. It has an extremely agreeable fragrance.
It is rendered sweet smelling continuously by never fading
blue and white lotuses of very exquisite scent. It is heartily
cool and free from impurities. Its desirable, gentle ripples,
hundreds in number, add to its grandeur and splendour It
has sparkling
appearance with pleasing sounds arising from the moving
ripples. It is said to be nectarine Arghya constituted by the
Kalas of the Moon. There are many tiny boats mdde of
jewels and gems. The splendid Kalas of the Moon, in their
fresh youthful bloom occupy those boats and sport about.
92-93. The following are the Kal&s, (digits) of the
Moon-god: — Amrt&, Manad&, Pu?na, Tusfi,
Pus#, Rati, Dhrti, &a£ini, Candrika, K&nti,
Jyotsn&, Srih, Priti, Angada, Purna and
Purg&mpta. These are the Kalas of the Moon god.
They are in full bloom of fresh youth.
Their faces are always beaming with laughter.
1270
Brahm&nfa Pur&na
94. The following Kalas of Brahma play there viz. :
Pu?ti, Rddhi, Sthiti, Medh&, Kanti, Laksmi, Dyuti,
Dhrti, Jara 1 and Siddhi.
95. Hari's Kalas aie as follows, Sthiti (Jar<t inN.) , PalinI,
S&nti, Ifvari, Tati (Rati, in N.), Kamika, Varada,
Hladini, Prlti and Dlrgha.
96. The following Kal&s of Rudra are also stationed
there : Tiksna, Raudri, Bhaya, Nidra, Tandra, Ksut,
Krodhini, Trapa (Kriya in N) . Utkari and Mrtyu.
97-99. The Kalas of the lord Isvara are mentioned as four in
number with the colours yellow (bright), white, pink and
(pale) white. They are l£vara's Kal&s. Sankara's Kalas
are following sixteen, O suppressor of the Vindhya
mountain : Nivrtti, Pratistha, Vidya, Santi, Indira, Dipika,
Recika, Mocika, Par&, Suksma, Suksmamrta,
Jfianamrta, Vyadhini, Suksmakala, VyapinI and
Vyomarupika. These Saktis sport about there.
100. Thousands of Vidyas seat themselves in Rudra's boats
and in the form of Saktis and play about here and there.
101. They have been employed by Paramesthin to
cleanse and purify the Arghya . After drinking that
nectarine Arghya , the Saktis are always elated.
102-103. The Saktis staying in Mahapadmatavi and
Mahacakra always drink this Arghya when they are fresh
and rendered fragrant. They fill thousands of gem-set pots
and crores of golden pots with that great nectarine Arghya
and distribute it among others.
104. The Saktis attending upon those who stay in the
abodes of Cintamani are proud and intoxicated. They offer
this Arghya to Anima and other Saktis.
1 05. Thus the preparation and other arrangements of
Arghya in the eastern portion of the chamber
Mah&padm&favi have been mentioned. Other
things also in this matter will be mentioned afterwards.
1. S third in N. The list of god Brahm&'s Kal&s
in N. is as follows : Sr?ti, Buddhi, Smfti, Medha,
K&nti, Lak$mi, Dyuti* Sthir&, Sthiti and Siddhi.
31-101.
Lalitd-mdhatmya 36. 1-11
1271
CHAPTER THIRTYSIX
The Inner Chamber of Cintdmani 1
Hayagriva Said : —
1 . (Defective Text) To the South-east of Chinta-
manl mansion is Kundam&naka. It is a Yojana long,
wide and
high (with moat a Yojana broad around.) *
2. At the bidding of Lalita, a sacred Cidvahni (fire of Cit
i.e. knowledge and consciousness) blazes there. It is
honoured and adored by hundreds of nectarine currents. It
is the cause of the greatest prosperity.
3. Without fuel, the fire of consciousness blazes with
great flames. It is kindled by means of Sudhd (Nectar). It
has the lustre of tender shoots of Kankoll — (a plant with
aromatic berries.)
4. There the Hotri (female priest) is the great goddess and
the great Hotr (male priest) is Kame£vara. Both of them,
the permanent Hotrs , protect the entire Universe.
5 . Lalita functions without anyone superior to herself and
without depending on anyone else. Urged by Lalita and
Sankara, Kama functions.
6-1 la. To the South-West of the prominent mansion of
Cintamani, in the lotus-grove, stands the excellent chariot
Cakraraja. It is very high. It has nine steps. It is set and
beautified by all kinds of gems and jewels. Its length and
breadth are
♦If the reading Khdtaka (N) for C&taka be accepted.
1. VV.1-32 of this chapter state the position or distribution
of places to various deities in Lalita's paraphernalia.
The'following are their location :
( 1 ) South-East — cid-vahni : Fed with nectar.
The Priestess and the Priest — Lalita and her consort (w.1-
15)
(2) South-west in the Lotus-grove— chariot Cakrardja
(w.6-10)
(3) North-west of the mansion — Gtya Cakra-ratha .
(4) North-East — Kirl-Cakra of Dapda-nithi (w.11-13)
(5) Palaces of Vi$jju, Ganapati etc. are detailed in w. 14-32.
The break-up of Topics and their consistent inclusion under
specific chapters is not properly followed in this edition.
Hence the distribution of the places of residence and their
eakras are half-done here and the same topic continues in
chapter 37.
Brahm9$4a Purttya 1272
four Yojanas each and its height is ten Yojanas. As we go
up, its
area becomes gradually reduced. The pole to which the
horses are yoked is very thick and sparkling. The four
Vedas are its great wheels. The four aims in life Virtue
( Dharma ) , Wealth (Art ha), Love ( Kdma ), and
Liberation ( Mok$a ) are its great horses. It is adorned with
chowries ( in the form of serving (functioning) Tattvas
(Principles). It is endowed with all characteristic features
mentioned before. It is rendered splendid by the pearl-
studded umbrella. In the course of the great battle with
Bhan<Jasura, it had displayed its adventurous exploits.
Thus the excellent chariot stands there sanctified by
Sridevi's seat.
1 lb- 13. To the north-west of the mansion of Cintamani, ■
7
in the lotus-grove itself at the border, is parked the leading
chariot of Mantrinf, namely Geyacakra.
To the north-east of the mansion of Cintamani, in the lotus-
grove itself, stands the great chariot Kiricakra, the favourite
chariot of Darujanatha. It should be known that like deities
presiding over different parts of the body, these three
chariots are on an equal footing in the whole of the sacred
places of the series of Sripuras.
14. There is an ever-blazing sacred fire-pit in the South-
East. If penance is performed here, it is as efficacious as the
penance with the G&yatri Mantra. It bestows freedom
from fear.
15-16. Behind that are the sun (named) Ghrni, the temple of
Omkara, the deity Turiyagayatri (Fourth Gayatri) and
Cak?u$mati, O Sage —
Then the king of Gandharvas, Pari sad rudra (Rudra
of the Assembly) and goddess Tarambika are stationed
behind.
1 7. Lord Hari, expressible in the great Mantra of the
three names, has resorted to the South-Eastern part of the
leading
mansion of Cintamani.
1 8. Mahagagapati resorts to his abode to the North of
it. Still further north is Siva who is expressed by the
Pafie&kfari -
mantra (Mantra of five syllables viz. Sivdya nama ft).
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 36. 19-31
1273
19. Mrtyufijayeia who is expressed by the Mantra
of three syllables ( Tryambaka)A Sarasvati who is called
(by the name) Dharana, reside to the north of his abode.
20. The mansion of Matrka whose body is constituted
by the letters beginning with the letter 'A* and ending with
the letter i K$A* is to the north of her, O suppressor of
Vindhya mountain.
21. To the north is Sampadefl as well as
K&lasahkar?ani. (Thereafter) is
&rimaha$ambhunatha, the cause of the manifestation
of the goddess.
22. The following deities have their mansions built
consecutively to the North viz. Sri, Paramba (the great
Mother goddess), Vi£adajyotsna (of clear moonlight) and
Nirmala-Vigraha (of a body devoid of impurities) .
23. The following four deities have their mansions
successively to the north viz. — Bala, Annapurn&,
Hayaru<Jh& and Sripaduka.
24. From the ground which is to the north-west of the
majestic Gin tamani mansion in the great park of lotuses
itself, there are other deities who have taken up their
abodes.
25-27. Unmat tabhaira vi, Svapnavarahika, Tiraskarani-
kamba, then another deity and then the fifth one all these
deities have taken up their abodes as before. They are
endowed with great prosperity.
These two excellent deities viz. the great goddess Sripurti
and Srimah&paduka have also taken up their abodes
as before.
All these Vidy&s (lores) explained by Lord Sankara in
the treatise, $a tf&mn&yas&gara, do stay in
the region of Mahapad-mafavi.
28. In this manner, thpre are great mansions of
SriraSmimala. They are made of jewels and gems. O
ascetic, they have flags fluttering very much high above.
The chambers are huge and lofty with stair-cases.
29. In the eastern gate of the Palatial Cint&mani
mansion, O quaffer of the ocean, on the right hand side is
the great abode of Mantrinath&.
30-31. On the left hand side is the abode of Danda-
n&tha, made of gems and jewels. It is to the east of the
place
1. The mantra of three syllables : Orh jQth Safi
1274
Brahmdntfa Purina
of Arghya that the abodes of Brahma, Visnu and Mahela
are situated. They all illuminate the entire region of
quarters by the rays of gems and jewels. All these deities
are full of devotion to Lalita. They perform Japas solely of
Lalita. They worship Sr! Devi thus.
32. The place of Arghya and the preparation of Arghya
materials mentioned before are, it is remembered, the same
in all the entrances beginning with the Southern one.
33. Now I shall describe in detail the abode of Cintamani.
Listen, O great sage. It is situated in the centre of Sripattana
and it extends to two Yojanas.
34-37. Its wall made of the philosopher's stones extends to
a Kroia (two miles). The projected coverings above are also
made of Cintamani slabs. They are very tall in the form of
peaks in different places. The walls of the mansion are four
Yojanas in height. Its higher storeys and floors extend to
twenty Yojanas (?) It becomes narrower as it rises up. It has
three large crowns with which it appears very radiant.
These crowns, O sage, are forms of Icchd ( will ) , Kriyd
( action) and Jiidna (knowledge) . They are always
brilliantly refulgent and are solely made of Cintamani
stones.
38. Everything in the mansion of Cintamani is remembered
as evolved out of Cintamani stones. It has four doorways
each half a Krosa in width.
39-1-0. The width of the panels is a quarter Kro$a, O
Sage. Within the mansion of Cintamani in every doorway,
the same (measurement) is mentioned. The form of Lalita
Devi is concealed (?) .* It appears like the ocean of redness
of Lalita 's complexion which has the lustre of a thousand
midday suns but cool like the Moon. O great sage, it
extends frequently in the form of a current.
41. The Eastern doorway is glorified as being constituted
by the PUwdmndya (one of the Sacred Treatises) . The
Southern doorway is characterised by Dak$indmndya
scripture.
• For pikitd in this text N. 32.42 reads PiwJitdh. It means :
"The oceans of redness (of the complexion) of goddess
Lalit& were (as if solidified and) enmassed there.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 36. 42-48
1275
42. The Western doorway is characterised by Pafcimd-
mndya. The northern doorway is characterised by
Uttar&mndya scripture.
43. Within the royal abode there are sparkling gemset
lamps with their handle fixed on the walls. They have the
splendour of ten million suns. They are fixed in various
places all round, brightening the whole of the interior of the
Mansion.
44. In the splendid central area of the mansion of
Cintamani in a part of the altar is the great and lofty Hindu
Cakra (Circular spot) .
45. The space in between the lofty wall of the mansion
of Cintamani and Birdu is after leaving off a KroSa
occupied by the wall cited to be three Kro£as ( in width) .
46. In that section (extending to) three Krosas are their own
rays of (Siddhis like) Animd etc. If we reckon the entire
length of the three KroSas in Hastas (Cubits) it is said to be
consisting of twentyfour thousand Hastas .
47. From Bindu to the PifheSa, there are fourteen different
(sections) . In the portion thus differentiated, the number of
Hastas is being mentioned by me.
48. The interior of the mansion of Cintamani, 1 O Sage, is
twenty Hastas above the level of the ground of the lotus
grove. The Animd and other ( Siddhis ) abide there.
1 . In vv. 48 to 96 the places of different deities according
to their importance are fixed and their residences at a
higher altitude accordingly. The deities within a particular
Antara form a group — a cakra with a presiding deity
( cakripi ) and a protecting deity — generally a Mudra. The
cakra is given a designation. The ladder-like hierarchical
positions of all deities are not completed here. Some cakras
follow in the next chapter :
Name of Cakra Presiding Deity Mdlini, Protectress —
Sarva-mah&fikuSd
Sarvajfia 10 Yoginis like SarvajflS,
(w.81-96)
Name of Cakra Presiding Deity Srf-Cakripi, Protectress —
• Sarvonmddana Sarvasiddhiprada Mudrd , Antara of
Yoginis like Saroasiddhipradd
(w.86-90
Antara of Protectress— Mudrd Sarva- Vaiyd Samksobhini
14 Saklis under Samkfobhipi (w.79-85)
Brahm&nfa Purdna
1276
49. The extent of (the plot of the abodes of Aitimd etc. is
four Nalvas. Four hundred Kifkus make one Naha, By the
word Ki$ku it is a Hasta (cubit) that is mentioned.
50-54. In the space within are made the abodes of (i Siddhis
beginning with the East. They are Animd, Mahimd ,
Laghimd , Garimd , Ititva , VaSitva, Prdk&mya and
Mukti (Liberation) , Icchd, Prdpti and Sarvakdmd — there
are excellent Siddhis. (Or the Siddhis called the acquisition
of whatever is desired
and of all desirable things are excellent ones.) There are
many Siddhis including eight Siddhis mentioned below and
many others honoured by Yogins viz. — Rasasiddhi ,
Mok$asiddhi , Balasiddhi , Khadgasiddhi , Artjanasiddhi ,
which is Pddukdsiddhi , Vdksiddhl , Lokasiddhi and
Dehasiddht thereafter.
All these serve Parame£vari within that space. There are
crores of Siddhis, O Sage, in that space between Animd etc.
55. They are full of fresh youthful bloom. Their lotus-like
faces beam with smiles (for ever). Their hands (palms) are
like radiant Cint&mani gems. They are always sixteen
years in age. They have noble and highly exalted nature.
They play about in their excitement due to inebriation.
56-57. Above the plot (of abodes) of Animd etc. is
the plot of abodes of (Divine Mothers like) Brdhmi etc. It is
very beautiful. Its level is twenty Hastas above the previous
continued from the previous page A cakra
Sarva- Presiding Deity Stmdari, Protectress — Mudrd
Akarfapikd SaihkfobhaQa 8 Powerful Saktis like KusumS
(w. 74-78)
A cakra under Presiding Deity Saro&Mptirikd,
Protectress — Mudrd Drdvfoikd Sarv&ftpQrik&
(v.73)
A cakra under Presiding deity Tripureil, Protectress—
Sashkfobhfat Tripuri (v. 65)
Abodes of M&q-devatis like BhQml etc. (w.50.59)
Abodes of Siddhis 20 Hastas above the level of the Ground
of the Lotus-grove
(w.48-55)
Lalitd-m&hdtmya 36. 58-68 1277
level. Its extent is four Nainas. There are stair-cases in all
the four quarters. Listen to the Devis stationed there.
58. They are eight : Brahmi, Mahe£vari, Kaum&ri,
Vaiggavi, Mahendri, Varahi, Ca.muii<J& and
Mahalak?mi. These have built their abodes here.
59. They are armed with different kinds of weapons.
They have different Saktis as their retinue. Beginning with
the East, they have got their abodes built in a circle.
60-63. Then above it and on its exterior, O Pot-born
Sage, the space is said to be Mudrdntaram. It is twently
Hastas
above the level of the previous plot. Its extent is four
Nalvas.
The following Mudrds have their abodes made there. They
are ten* : — Sathk$obha , Dr&vana , Akarja, Valya ,
Unm&da ,
Mahdftku&a , Khecari, Bija , Toni and Trikhantfa.
These
Mudrds are established in the quarters beginning with the
East.
They are extremely beautiful in their features. They are
restless
in their fresh bloom of youth. With their agreeable
refulgence
they fill the interior of the above. Thus, O tiger among
sages,
they serve Lalita Paramesvari.
64. These three Antaras constitute Cakra (Wheel)
that fascinates the three worlds. Those who are Saktis
among these have been recounted with their names
expressed.
65. The presiding deity of these is Tripura the leading deity
of Cakra. The protectress deity of that Cakra is the Mudrd
of the nature of Samk$obhana (Agitation) .
66. Above the Antara of the Mudrds is mentioned the
Antara of the Nityd-Kalds. It is twenty Hastas above the
level of the previous Antara. Its extent is four Naloas. The
stair-case and steps are one above the other.
67-68. In that Nityd Kaldntara , the deities beginning with
KdmdkarfaQikd have made their abodes all round. They
are of the nature of sixteen Kalds (digits) of the Moon.
With their cool exudations of nectar, they propitiate the
quarters all round. Listen attenively to their names from me,
O Pot-born Sage.
+ Although the Mudris are female deities, they are
translated here as if
of a masculine gender implying 'the capacity to do the
particular job like sarhkfobha 'Agitation* etc. done by that
Mudr& viz. Sathkfobhitf, though noted here as
Saihkfobha •
1 278
Brahmdntfa Purdna
69-73a. The Nitya Kamakar?anika, Buddhyakar§anika,
Nitya Ras&karsa$ika, Kala Gandhakar§anika, Nitya
Citta-
kar$anika, Kala Dhaii)&karsanik&, Nitya
Sm!'ty&karsanik&,
Kala Namakarsanika, Nitya Bljakar$anika, Kali
Arthakarsa-
niki, Am; takarsanl and Kala Sarirakar$anl — These are
Gupta
(invisible) Yoginls. TripuresI the ruler of Tripura is CakrinI,
is also called Sai vasapurika who is the presiding deity of
the
Cakra. The protectress in this Gakra is the Mudra named
Dravinika.
73b-76. The plot of abodes above the Antara of the
Nityakalas is exquisitely beautiful. It is twenty Haslas
above the level of the previous Antara . It extends to four
Nalvas . It is called Sarvasamkfobkana. It has staircase as
before. There are eight very powerful Saktis with their eyes
reddened due to inebriation. They are haughty on account
of their fresh youth-fulness. They serve Parame$vari.
The eight Saktis are — Kusuma, Mekhala, Madana,
Madanatura, Rekha, Vegini, Ankusa and Malini.
77-78. They have crores of attendant Saktis beginning with
Ananga Sakti. This Cakra is called Sarvasamkfobhana .
The presiding deity thereof should be known as one with
the name Sundari. She is remembered as more concealed
( Guptatard ). The protectress of that Cakra is remembered
as the Mudrd Akarfamkd .
79. Twenty Hastas above the level of the Antara of
Anafigaiakti , O Pot-born Sage, is the Antara of
Sarfikfobhini and others. It extends to four Nalvas. It is the
bestower of all good fortune and felicity.
80. Fourteen proud Saktis, chief of whom is Sarvasarfikf -1
obhiniy live there. Listen to their names from me.
81-85. They are : — Sarvasarfikf obhini, Sarvavidrdvini,
Sarvdkarfanty Sarvdhlddanl y Sarvasammohini f
Sarvastambhava , Sarvajrmbhinikd , Sarvavaiamkari ,
Sarvarahjand , Sarvonmddani ,
Sarv&rthasddhikd, Sarvasampattipurini ,
Sarvamantramayi and Sarvadvandvakfayarfikari. These are
(collectively known as) Sampraddydkhyds residing in the
city of Gakrini. The Mudras called Sarvavafyds are
considered the protectresses in that Cakra . There are crores
of Saktis there proud of being their servants.
Lalitd-mdhdlmya 36. 86-96
1279
86-90. Twenty Hastas above the level of the Antara of
Sarkk$nbhini and others, O pot-born sage, is the mansion
of Sarvasiddhipradd and others. It extends to four Nalvas
and is called Vi fly a. (?) [ Dhifnya in N. 32-94].
The deities are — Sarvasiddhipradd , Sarva-sampat-pradd ,
Goddess Sarvapriyarhkari , Sarvamafigalakdrini , goddess
Sarvakdma -pradd , Sarvaduhkhavimocani , Sarvamr
tyupraSamini , Sarvavighnanivd -rmf Goddess
Sarvdngasundari and Sarvasaubhdgyaddyini . These
goddesses are raised upwards from amongst the Kalds.
They are remembered by the names Yoginis.
Sri should be known as Cakrini (Presiding deity of the
Cakra ). The Cakra is conducive to the achievement of all
objects.
The Sarvonmddana Mudras are the protectresses of the
Cakra .
91-96. Twenty Hastas above the level of the Antara of
Sarvasiddhi and others, O Pot-born Sage, is the Antara of
Sarvajnd and others. It extends to four Nalvas. The Cakra is
divine and big; it is remembered as Sarvarakfdkara
(Protective of everyone).
Sarvajnd and others are recounted (below). They are
Sarvajnd , Sarvaiaktiy Sarvaiivaryapraddyini, the goddess
Sarva -judnamayiy SarvavyddhivindHni y sarvadhdra-
svarupd Sarvapdpahari , the goddess Sarvdnandamayl,
Sarvarak?kd-svar itpini and Sarvepsita -pradd.
These leading Yoginis are devoid of arrogance. Malini is
mentioned as the presiding deity of the Cakra and the
Mudra is Sarvamahanku£a.
Thus a few Cakras have been described in the mansion of
Cintamani upto the Antara of Sarvajnd and others. Listen to
the others also, O Sage. *
Brahmdnda Purdna
CHAPTER THTOTYSEVEN
Description of other inner Apartments in the Royal
Chamber 1 Hayagrioa said : —
1-2. Twenty Hastas above the level of the Antara of
Sarvajfta and others is the Antara of VaSinI and others. It
extends to four ffalvas. The stair-case and apartments
should be known as before. That Cakra is well known by
the name Sarvarogahara (Destroyer of all diseases) .
3-4. Va£ini and other goddesses are stationed there in
due order from the East etc. The first one is the goddess
Va£ini.
*
1 . This chapter describes the remaining Anlaras of other
deities and concludes with the poetic description of Lalita
and her consort.
The following are the Antaras in the upward direction. The
last one in the last chapter is taken as the base :
Bed or Couch of trf-Lalitd — 36 Tattvas as stair
Bindu-Pitha
(vv .45-67)
Assumes forms of 50 Ptfhas
Antara of AAga-devis (denoting parts of Lalit&'s body.
( v v.40-44 )
The Abode of §oda& : Nity& ( Lalitk ) : Bindu
Cakra. Bindu Cakra The NityS-devis dwell with 1 5 Isvaras
Antara of 15 Nity& deities (Laliti is the 16th) (w.31b-
39)
Antara of 4 N&th&s — Influence of N&th
Cult and Gurudom . (w.25-30)
Antara of Samayeils
Antara of K&meii, Vajrej!, Bhagam&la, SridevI
( Laliti) the 4th Devi (w.19-24)
Antara of weapons ( in person) of Kame £vari (w.lOb-18)
N. of the Cakritf (Presiding deity) : Siddiu I, Protectress :
Kheeart (v. 9);
cakra: Sarvaiivarya (Ya etc.) (v. 6); Kaulini ($a and the rest)
(7);
serva- Pradh&raQa (v.5) (Ta- Varga) , Jay ini (5) {Pa-
Varga)
roga-hara (v.4) K&meivari (Goddess of speech
accompanied by Ka-varga
Medinl (v. 4) {Ca- Varga) ; VimaU (v.5) ( 'fa-oar ga)
Antara of Valini and other goddesses like Kkmeivarl etc.
(w.l-lOa)
The Antara of sarvajfii as in chapter 36
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 37 .5-15 1281
The goddess of speech named Kame$varl comes thereafter.
She is accompanied by Kavarga (Gutturals). Modini the
goddess of speech accompanied by Cavarga ( Palatals) , is
the third one.
5. Then comes the goddess of speech named Vimala who is
embellished by the Ta-varga (cerebrals ) . The fifth one is
the goddess of speech called Pradharajia accompanied by
Ta-varga (Dentals).
6-7. The sixth one is Jayini invigorated by PaAvarga
(Labials). In the square of letters beginning with ' YA * is
the goddess of speech called Sarvai£varya etc. Kaulini
accompani-by the six letters beginning with *SA' is
considered as the eighth one. All these goddesses are
embellished with pearl ornaments. They are engaged in
performing Japas.
8. They are considered to be fondled by the spontaneous
flow of prose and poetry. They stay there, O Pot-born Sage,
delighting and amusing Sri-Devi by means of sweet lyrics
and dramas pleasing to the ears.
9- 10a. O scorcher of Vatapi, these deities have been
famous by their secret names. The presiding deity of this
Cakra is glorified by the name Siddha.
Khecari is considered as the protectress of this Cakra .
1 Ob-11. O Subduer of the Vindhya mountain, Twenty
Hastas above the level of the Antara of Va&ni is the
Cakra called Astra. Its extent is four Naloas.
12-14. The five arrows of Kamesvara are the five
goddesses of Btya (arrow) . The two goads of the
primodialman and woman are very brilliant. Then there are
two bows, O enemy of the Vindhya mountain. These nine
weapons are conceived in the nine lotuses. Including the
pair of nooses of brilliant lustre there are four weapons, O
Pot-born Sage. Four belonging to Kame$varl and four to
Sri Maheia ( i.e. arrow, bow, goad and noose ) . Put
together there are eight blazing and shining weapons.
15. These divine weapons are extremely gratified by the
blood of the wicked Danavas that was drunk by them in the
course of the great battle with the Asura Bhanda. Those
divine weapons are active and alert now.
Brahm&nia Pur Una
16. Among other weapons there are supplementary
weapons of these weapons. Their number runs into crores.
17-18. Vajra-Sakti (Thunderbolt — Adamantine lance),
Sataghni (a rocket-like missile capable of killing
hundreds,* Bhufuntfi (A missile perhaps a fire-arm),
Musala (a mace) Krpdna (a sword), PattiS a (A sharp-edged
spear), Mudgara (An iron club) , Bhindipdla ( A sling for
throwing stone) . Thousands and thousands of weapons like
these serve with intoxicated excitement the great Saktis of
the eight weapons.
19-21. Twenty Hastas above the level of the Antara of
weapons, O scorcher of Vatapi, is the abode of the three
SamayeSIs. It is considered to extend to four Nalvas. There
the three deities beginning with Karnesi and a fourth one
also reside. She alone is the Goddess Lalita, the mother of
the entire universe. Listen to the names of the three
goddesses. Karnesi is the first. (The other two are) VajresI
and Bhagamala. Thousands of Saktis serve them.
22. All those different kinds of deities remembered as
pertaining to all the systems of philosophy serve the great
goddesses there beginning wish Karnesi.
23-25a. Sri Devi is the deity that completes the number
when these deities as well as the deities named Nityas,
Cakrinis and the Yoginis are reckoned. Mother Lalita who
reclines on the lap of Lord Kamesvara is the fourth one in
the group of Karnesi and others. She is the sixteenth among
Nityas. She is glorified as the ninth one among Yoginis and
Cakra Devis.
25b-28. O slayer of Ilvala, twenty Hastas above the ' level
of the Antarala of the Samayesis is the abode called
Nathantara. It extends to four Nalvas. It is embellished with
stair-case as before. The great Devis (Goddesses) there are
A
Nathas who have founded and popularised the Yogasastra.
They are the instructors in Mantras for everyone. They are
verily the great oceans of all lores.
Or a cylindrical piece of wood studded with iron pikes —
MW, p. 1049a.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 37. 29-39
1283
There are four Voganathas for the protection of the
worlds. They had been created by lord Kamesa. Listen to
their
names.
29-3 la. Mitrau (? two Mitras) , §o<jisa (?) and Carya.*
For the sake of protection, O Pot-born Sage, many persons
of the nature of Pddukds (Sandals) have been created by
them. Those are persons with divine knowledge of the lores,
groups of human beings, groups of Siddhas, Suratapasas
(Celestial ascetics) etc. They have attained Siddhis of
Sdlokya (having the same world as that of the god-head),
SdrUpya (having the same form) and Sayujya. (having
complete identity). They are great teachers. Many serve the
Gurus ( preceptors) .
31b-35a. Twenty Hastas above the Antara of Nathas
is the excellent abode called Nitydntara . It extends to four
Nalvas . There are fifteen Nityas (eternal goddesses). They
are Nitya Kamesvarl, Nitya Bhagamalini, Nityaklinna,
Bher-
un<Ja, VahnivasinI, Mahavajresvarl, Dutl.Tvarita,
Kulasundarl,
Nitya, Nilapataka, Vijaya, Sarvamangala, Jvalamalini and
Citra.
35b-39. All these Nitya deities have the form of Goddess.
They are extremely powerful and valorous. They have
assumed the status of the lunar days beginning with Pra-
thamd (the first of those days). They pervade the three
worlds. They have the forms of the three unitsofTime (Past,
Present and Future). They are adepts in Kdlagrasa
(consuming even Kata i.e. Time or god of Death). At the
bidding of Devi (Goddess Lalita) they stay assuming the
forms of hundred (years of) longevity of every one
beginning with Brahma who lives for a very long time.
They are always active and devoid of agony. They are born
of the excellent body of Sri. For the prosperity of all the
worlds, they serve Lalita who is in the form of Cit. Fifteen
brilliant Is vara have undergone the status of being their
abodes. It is considered that the abode of SoAasI (i-e. Lalita
considered as the sixteenth one in the group of Nityas), is
the Binducaku i of special creation.
*N. gives the names as follows :
Mitresa Uddisa, Sa?thisa and Cary&.
Brahm&rifa Purdna
1284
40-42. Then, O Pot-born Sage, twenty Hastas above the
Antara of the Nityh deities is the Antara of the Aftga Devls
(Deities of various limbs). It is said that it extends upto four
Nalvas . The staircase and apartment are as before. O Sage,
the Saktis beginning with Hrdaya Dev! (Deity of the heart)
are in it. They are mentioned to be six in number viz.
Hrddeui S irodevi (Deity of the head), Sikh&devi
(Deity of the tuft), Varmadeoi (Deity of the armour),
Dr$ (idevi (Deity of the vision) and Sastradevi (Deity of the
weapons ) .
43. They are very close to Lalita, the consort of
§rikame£vara. All their limbs are full with the freshness of
youthful bloom and beauty. They are very attentive. They
hold weapons.
44. Haughtily they move about both within the Bindu -
pi (ha and all round too. They carry out the order of Lalita.
They are the close companions and confidants of the VaJls.
45-47. Then, ten Hastas above the Antara of the deities of
the limbs, is the great Pi (ha (Pedestal seat) named Bindu
Ndda . It extends to eight Nalvas. It resembles the rising
sun. This should be known as Bindupi(ha, Mahdpifha f
£ripi(ha y Vidyd -pi (ha and Anandapifha. It assumes the
forms of fifty Pi (has .
48-52. There the excellent couch of Srilalita Devi is placed.
It is pervaded by five Brahmans (i.e. Brahma, Vi$nu,
Mahesana, Is vara and the Supreme Brahman). It is very
great and is the cause of the three worlds. It is mentioned
that the four Pddas (legs) of that couch are ten Hastas high
and three Hastas in girth. They are in the forms of Brahma,
Vi$nu, Mahe&na and Hvara. They have attained the
status of Saktis too on account of perpetual meditation on
Sri.
One of the legs of the couch resembles the Japakusuma
(The China Rose) . It should be known that it is of the
nature of Brahma. It is in the South East.* The fourth leg of
the couch
• Here there is an omission of the description of two more
legs in the South-East and North-West and of the forms of
Visiju and Mahesvara.
The omitted lines as ascertained from N are as follows :
The second leg of the couch has the splendour of a big
sapphire. It should be known as of the nature of Vifgu and
it is in the South-West direction.
The third leg of the couch is as spotless as pure crystal. It
should be understood to be representative of (lit. of the
nature of ) Rudra and it is in the North-West direction.
Lalitd-mdh&tmya 37. 53-64 1285
has the splendour of Kariiik&ra (the pericarp of a
lotus). It should be known that it is of the nature of I £ vara
as it is in the North-East.
53. All these have weapons with them. They are adorned
with all ornaments. Above and below, they have the forms
of pillars. They have personal forms in the middle.
54. They keep their eyes closed in meditation on Sri.
Their limbs are steady without any movement due to
meditation on Sri. Above them, the plank of the couch is
Sad&£iva.
55. It has the splendour of a full-blown pomegranate flower.
The plank is six Nalvas long and four Nalvas broad. It is
continuously sparkling and refulgent.
56-57. Beginning from the Antara of the A ftgadevis and
ending with the plank of the couch, O Sage, stair-cases in
the form of the Tattvas shine. They are made of Cintamani
stones.
They are thirtysix in number. 1 We shall mention the stairs
in the ascending order.
58-60. They are : — Earth, water, fire, wind, ether, smell,
taste, colour, touch, sound, sexual organ, anus, feet, hands,
organ of speech, nose, tongue, skin, eyes, ears, ego,
intellect, mind, prakrti , Purus a y niyati (fate, destiny),
Kdla (Time), Rdga (attachment) Kald (Arts), Vidyd (lore),
Maya, the pure Vidy&, I £ vara, Sakti, Sada£iva£akti
and Siva.
61. Thus the rows of stairs numbering thirtysix have been
recounted. The entire row of stairs is on the eastern side of
the couch.
62-63. Then over the couch is the bed made of the down
and feathers of swan. Its height is only one Hasta. It
extends to four Nalvas . There are brilliant pillows, both for
the feet as well as for the head. It is further rendered
splendid by sixtyfour golden vases and water-jars with pink
colour.
64. The sheet spread over it was made of saffron coloured
fabric, pure and soft with the lustre of ruby.
1 . Both Saivas and Sftktas believe in 36 Tattvas but of
these the first 12 are imaginary as S.N. Dasgupta puts it,
while the remaining 24 are the mni» as in S&ihkhyas.
The list of Tattvas is given in 58-60. For tabular systematic
presentation vide Sir John Woodroffe's The Garland of
Letters 2nd Edt. pp.252-253.
1286
Brahmdntfa ' Pur&na
65-67. It is on this that the primordial Lord Siva,
KameSvara stays (permanently). He sits facing the East. He
is endowed with sympathy and mercy. He is very
handsome in his romantically loveable dress and guise. He
is perpetually sixteen years old. He has the lustre of the disc
of the rising sun. He has three eyes and four hands. He is
adorned with necklaces, bracelets, coronets, bangles and
other ornaments. An exquisite smile spreads entirely over
his cheeks like the moonlight. Thus the lord sits there alert
and watchful.
68. (Description of Goddess Lali la) K
Goddess Lalita is seated on his lap. She is reddish saffron
in colour like the mid-day sun. She is always sixteen years
old. She is proud of her fresh youthfulness.
69. She has the lustre of unpolished ruby stone. The
splendour of her nails is like that of sandal paste and lotus.
She has redness in the soles of her feet regardless of
application of red lac.
70-71. Anklets and other ornaments on her feet produce a
charming tinkling sound. The sound of her bangles is very
charming. Her shanks (leg from ankle to knee) subdued the
pride of excellent quiver of arrows of the god of Love. Her
thighs shine like the trunk and the forearms of an elephant
or like the stem of the plantain tree in complexion. Her hips
and loins are beautified by a red silk cloth very thin and
smooth to touch. She is refulgent with well developed hips
and buttocks.
72. The knot of her garment comes upto the middle of
her thighs. She shines with a girdle set with gems and
jewels. Her navel is depressed like a great whirl-pool and
the three wrinkled folds spreading over it appear like a river
of light and gleam.
73. She has worn a number of pearl necklaces swinging
to and fro over her breasts. Her slender waist appears to be
breaking due to the weight of her plump breasts.
1. The description of goddess Laliti is certainly romantic.
But the
woids 'Bindu Pi(ha', The Screen of Mahamay& >
(e.g. v.93) scarcely veil its
spiritual content despite poetic fancy.
Lalitd-mah&tmya 37. 74-85
1287
74-76. Her hands are as soft as the glossy petals of Sirisa
flower (Acacia Sirissa). All her four hands were
embellished with a number of armlets, bracelets and
bangles. The fingers have rings round them. Her beautiful
neck which is close by her husband is very beautiful. Her
face is circular and lustrous like a mirror with beautiful
chin with gentle curves. Her lips are red in colour. The row
of her sparkling teeth is neatly set. They shine like the
(thirtytwo) lores. They have the refulgence of buds of
Kunda flowers (Jasmine). She appears to be radiating (lit.
displaying) moon-light through her teeth.
77. She shines with many ornaments set with pearls. Her
eyes are as large and long as the inner petal of the Ketaka
flower.
78. In her forehead as charming as the crescent moon
the forelocks have been neatly arranged. Her ears are
adorned with different kinds of ornaments and ear-rings of
ruby.
79. The betel-leaf preparation that she chews is always
rendered fragrant by camphor and musk. Her face is as
sweet and charming as the moon in the autumn.
80. Her beautiful coronet is well set with the fine
pieces of Cintamani stone. She shines with her third eye in
the forehead sparkling like a gemset Tilaka mark.
81. Her tresses are dark and thick-set like the dense
darkness. She shines with the mark of saffron applied in the
middle of her head like a line.
82. The crescent moon shines like a diadem. Her eyes
move to and fro due to inebriation. She possesses all
romantic dress and make-up exciting love. She is
embellished with all ornaments.
83. She is the mother of the entire world. She increases
bliss perpetually. She is the source of origin of Brahma,
Visnu, Girina, Iia and Sada£iva.
84. She delights exeryone with the stream of sympathy
exuding from benign side-glance. Thus that holy goddess
Lalitambika, the destroyer of sin, appears replendent.
85. People know that the benefit of worship of other deities
is the opportunity to worship her. Hence, the benefit
of her worship is the opportunity to worship her.
1288
Brahm&yja Purdya
86. How can I then describe Goddess Lalita adequately.
Even in the course of a thousand crores of years, a fraction
of it cannot be described.
87. She who is tc be described is in the form which is
beyond (the ken of) speech. How can (my) words have
access to her? (She is that ultimate reality) from where
words recede without reaching her along with the mind.
88. Of what avail is profuse utterance ? Listen to this
fact. This is not being spoken by me out of partiality, love
or delusion.
89-92. O ascetic, let the branches of the Kalpa tree be pens.
Let the seven oceans be ink-pots. Let the Earth which
extends to fifty crores of Yojanas become the paper. Let the
time for writing be more than a Pardrdha ( 1 followed by 17
zeroes) of years. Let the people in the world write each of
them having a crore of hands. O Pot-born Sage even if all
the speakers be as eloquent as Brhaspati, it is impossible to
adequately describe a thousandth part of the lustre of a toe-
nail of the lotus-like foot of Slide vi. Or (it is enough to
say ) that all activities will be in vain in the matter of
eulogising her.
93. All round the Bindupifha a handsome and symmetrical
curtain hangs down. It is the MahdmSydjaoanikd (screen of
Mahamaya) and is dark in colour.
94-95. The numerous ornaments and embellishments
obtaining there are the rarest ones. Desirous of describing
them my power of speech is struck down (stifled ) at the
throat itself due to shame. Above the goddess about forty
Hastas from the ground level, a chandelier and canopy are
kept suspended. They are rare in all the three worlds.
96. She alone knows everything regarding the good
features obtaining there. Her exalted grandeur and felicity
is far beyond even our comprehension. By whom can it be
described ?
97. Thus for the sake of slaying Bhanda, the great Daitya,
Lalitimbika has manifested herself from the Cidanala . (the
fire of knowledge and consciousness). She has entirely
burned all Danavas.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 37.98 — 38.3
1289
98. Presiding over Srinagara which had been built by
celestial artisans and craftsman and which has sixteen holy
establishments, she protects the Universe continuously.
99. There are other Sripuras also in this manner. In the
arrangement there is no difference among them. The
difference is only in the name.
100. Those who recount the story of Sripura beginning with
the garden of many trees attain the greatest goal.
101. The men too who listen to it, who ask about it, who
search for it and who hold the book thereof attain the
greatest goal.
102. Those devotees who get a replica of Sripura, made
through craftsmen, with the different parts of the same duly
represented and build a huge temple of Sridevi, do attain
the greatest goal.
CHAPTER THIRTYEIGHT
Procedure of Practising the Royal mantra Agastya said :
1. The great narrative such as the great manifestation
(of the goddess), the slaying of Bhandasura and the stay at
Srinagara of the goddess have been heard.
2. Now, I wish to hear the means of practising her
Mantra and the characteristics of her Mantras. Please
recount
all this.
Hayagriva said : —
3. The verbal product or the word is greater than all other
objects. Of all words and utterances, O sage, the collection
of the Vedic hymns is the greatest. 1
1. W. 3-10 give a gradation of Mantras in importance and
decide that
Lop&mudr& Mantra i.e. the mantra beginning
with Ha and the K&mar&ja Mantra that is the
mantra beginning with Ka — are the most efficacious. Shri-
1290
Brahm&nda Purdna
4. Of all the hymns in the Vedas, the Vedic Mantras (spells
and secret formulae) are greater than the rest. The Mantras
pertaining to Visnu are greater than all other Vedic Mantras.
5. The Mantras pertaining to Durga are greater than
those (Visnu Mantras) , O sage in regard to vigour and
efficacy. O sage, the Mantras pertaining to Ganapati are
greater than those (of Durga).
6. The Mantras of the Sun-god are greater than the previous
ones and those of Siva are still greater than these. The
Mantras of LaksmI are more powerful than those (of Siva)
and the Mantras of Sarasvatiare more excellent than those
(of Laksm! ) .
Alawani the local Tantrika whom I used to consult on such
matters, told me that fi Ha Sa Ka La Hrim , Ha Sa Ka Ha
La Hrim , Sa Ka La Hrim ' is Lopa-mudra mantra. And ft
Ka F I La Hrim , Ha Sa Ka Ha La Hrim , Sa Ka La Hrim"
is the K&ii or Kamaraja Mantra. When I inquired
about the meaning of these disconnected syllables, he
refused to disclose to an uninitiated person like me. But I
found Laksmidhara saying the same about Kddi mantra in
his commentary on Saundarya Lahari verse 32, the verse
may be translated as follows :
"The letters (or Mantras) indicated by
I Siva ( Ka), Sakti (E) Kama and Ksiti (La).
II by Ravi (Ha), Candra ( Sa) , Sinara (JTa) Haihsa (Ha),
and Sakra (La).
III by Para (Sa), Mara (Ka) , Hari (La) when joined at the
end of
each Pida with the particle Hrim , O divine mother. They
form the limbs of certain aspects of Thine*'.
So the Mantra is deduced as follows :
I Ka E I La Hrirhf
II Ha Sa Ka Ha La Hrim/
III Sa Ka La Hriml
This mantra of 15 syllables is the keystone of this cult. This
is the
Kddi Vidyd. Kaivalydsrama interprets this very verse as
Hddi Vidyd as follows :
I Ha Sa Ka La Hrim
II Ha SaKa Ha La Hrim
III Sa Ka La Hrim.
The only difference between Kddi and Hddi mantras is
only of three syllables viz. Ka, E, /. These are known as
'Male seeds' and these are used for the I P&da in Hddi
Vidyd (Saundarya Lahari Verse 33).
The symbols used in vv.12-14 to express the "seeds" of the
Mantra are different than those given in Saundarya Lahari.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 38.7-16 1291
7. The Mantras of Girija (Parvatl) are greater than
those (of Sarasvati). The Mantras of various kinds handed
down by sacred tradition (Arnica) are greater than those (of
Parvatl) . Of all traditional Mantras, the Varaha Manus
(Mantras pertaining to goddess Varahi) are more excellent
than the above.
8. The excellent Mantras of Sy&ma (RajaSyamala or
Matanginl) are more splendid than the rest. O slayer of
llvala. The Mantras of Lalita of ten different types are
greater than they.
9. Among (those ten) , O suppressor of the Vindhya
Mountain, two leading Mantras are more efficacious. They
are well known as Lop&mudra and Kamaraja.
10. That (Mantra) which begins with 'Ha' is Lopa-mudra.
That which begins with ' Ka ' is Kamaraja. The great ISvara,
Kamaraja is expressed by Hamsa and other words.
1 1 . Goddess Sri Lalitambika is expressed by the words
Sinara etc. The difference between H&di (beginning
with Ha and K&di (beginning with Ka) Mantras is
caused by three Varnas (letters) . Of these two, the
Kamaraja Mantra is the 1>es tower of Siddhis on those
who are devout.
12-14. The leading Mantra of Hamsa etc. (i.e. of
MaheSvara) is expressed by three sets of five (j Pancatrika)
namely [I set] by Siva, Sakti,Kama, Ksiti (Earth) and Maya.
[II set] by Hamsa (Mahesvara or swan), Bhrgu, Kama,
Safimauli (Moon-crested Siva) and Sakra. [Ill set] by
BhuvaneAa ( the lord of the universe), Candra (the Moon),
God of love, Ksiti and Hrllekha (line of the heart). The
leading Mantra of Kama etc. (i.e. Sri Lalitambika), having
Smara as the source of
origin is expressed in the mouth ofSri.
15. Those highly fortunate ones who worship* (with)
Paficatrika Maha-Vidya (the Mantra expressed by three
sets of five i.e. 15 letters) which describes Lalitamba will
have
siddhi everywhere.
16. After receiving from the great good preceptor the
Mantra sanctified and consecrated by TripaficanAa (Three
X five
•v.l. Japanti (N) 'perform the Japa of*
Brahmdntfa Purdna
letters « Fifteen letters) , the learned devotee should
practise it very well in the manner expressed below. 1
17-18. I shall mention it in due order. Osage, listen
attentively. The devotee should get up early in the morning
and think about of having in his head a brilliant lotus
having the splendour of a thousand petals, fine filaments
and good pericarp. He should meditate upon his noble and
exalted preceptor who is kindly disposed and merciful, as
stationed in that lotus.
19-20. Thereafter, he should go out and carry out routine
cleaning activities. After returning, he should anoint his
body with scented oil. He should take bath in hot and pure
water and apply unguents and perfumes over his body.
Water is sacred and pure by nature. What then when it gets
into contact with fire and is heated.
Hence, one should take bath in hot water. If that is not
available, any available water may be used.
21. He should then wear clean clothes red or brown in
colour. He should then perform Acamana ( ceremonious
sipping of water). With great purity (in mind and body) the
learned devotee should mentally meditate upon the great
Ambika
(Mo ther-godd ess ) .
22. He should put sacred marks on his forehead in the
manner to which he is accustomed, viz. Orddhva Pundra (in
the shape of capital U ) , Paficavardhana ( in the shape of
the leaf of castor oil plant) Tripundra (three parallel and
horizontal lines) or Agastyapatra— shaped (like the leaf of
Agasti Grandi-flora). Pure in soul (mind) he should
perform Sandhyd Vandana in a secluded spot.
23. He should offer Arghya (water-oblation) along with
Darbha grass, raw rice, flower and sandal paste in a vessel
of the shape of the leaf of an A£vattha ( Ficus Regligiosa)
tree.
24-25. Since she too is a deity deserving Argkyas , he
should offer three Arghyas to Lalita. In accordance with his
ability he should perform (for propitiating her) the Tarpana
rites to goddess Lalit& with the Mula-Mantra at the
beginning, and later to the Devas, the sages and the manes
in accordance
1. W. 17-32 describe the procedure of S&dhand for
getting 'Amastery" over the Lalid mantra.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 38.26-33
1293
with the injunctions. He should then worship the Sun god
as well as the Goddess as stationed in the disc of the Sun.
26a. Silently and pure in heart, he should enter the
sacrificial chamber.
26b-28a. He should apply over his body excellent camphor,
musk, sandal paste and other ungunents. He should adorn
his limbs with ornaments. He should dress himself
beautifully and lovably. He should embellish his hair with
fragrant flower garlands. In the matter of ornaments (there
are no strict rules to be followed ) he can have ornaments in
accordance with his wealth or he can have ornaments in
Satikalpa ( imagination) .
28b. He should then perform the Ny&sa rites
(Assignment of the parts of the bodies to various deities)
mentioned subsequently in the section on worship. He
should perform rites in due order. He should be seated on a
smooth and soft seat. He should then meditate on the great
£rinagara.
29-31. He should meditate on the divine &rinagara
beginning with the park of different kinds of trees and
ending with Lalita. He should be pure within and without.
Unembarrassed and undismayed, he should perform
worship along the path (procedure) mentioned in the Pdjd
Khanka (the Section on worship). He should take up rosary
rendered fragrant by means of camphor and musk. Seated
facing the north or the east, he should perform Japa of the
goddess seated on the throne. If the devotee performs the
Japa three million six hundred thousand times, the Vidya
would reveal herself into him gladly*
32. Hotna should be oneitenth (of Japa), i. e.
three hundred and sixty thousand. The Tarpana shall be
one-tenth (of the Homo) i.e., thirty six thousand. The
feeding of the Brahmanas is expressed as one-tenth of the
same, i.e. three thousand six hundred.
33. After having achieved the mastery over the Mantra, the
devotee should continue Japa for other purposes desired by
him. 1 By performing Japas, a hundred thousand times,
1. VV. 33-62 described the "fruits'* or powers one achieves
after performing specific quantity of Japa of mantra.
1294
Brahmd#<ta Purdna
he can control all human beings.
34. By performing Japas two hundred thousand
times, he can fascinate and win over women. By
performing Japas three hundred thousand times, he can
control all beings and win them over.
35. When the completed Japas come to four hundred
thousand times, the daughters of serpents become excited
in love for him. When the Japas reach five hundred
thousand times, the women of Patala become excited for
him.
36. The entire group of beautiful women of th cBhQloka
(Earth) shall be won over by performing Japa six hundred
thousand times. The fawn-eyed beauties of the Svargaloka
(Heaven) become excited by seven hundred thousand
(Japa).
37. All those who are born of the race of Devas can be
won over and subdued by means of eight hundred thousand
Japas. One shall win over all gods by means of nine
hundred thousand Japas*
38. One can win over and subdue Brahma, Visnu and
Mahesvara by means of one million one hundred thousand
Japas. One can achieve the eight Siddhis (Super-human
powers) by means of one million two hundred thousand
Japas.
39. It was through this Mantra that Indra, achieved
Indrahood, Visnu his Visnuhood, Siva his status as Siva.
40. Indu(the Moon-god) achieved his moonhood by means
of this, Bhanu (The Sun-god) achieved his solar status
through this. Understand that the different refulgent mystic
powers of all Devas have been acquired by this prominent
Mantra.
, 41. The person who performs Japa of this Mantra
shall be rid of all sins. He shall have the most handsome
features in all the three worlds. He can enchant and
fascinate even the god of love.
42. He shall be endowed with all Siddhis. He shall
*Yenkt. ed. deletes the line :
dafa-takfepa Sakr&didikp&l&n
vaiam&nayetj He can control the guardians of quarters
like Indra by one million Japa.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 38.43-54 1295
be omniscient and shall be worshipped by all. Merely by
his sight he can fill the inner (heart ?) of all others.
43. He shall be equal to Vacaspati (Preceptor of
Devas) in eloquent speech. In glory and magnificence, he
shall be equal to the wind-god. In steadiness and firmness,
he will be like the Himalaya mountain.
44. In loftiness he will be equal to Meru. In depth and
majesty he shall be like a great ocean. Within a trice he can
cause excitement in villages, rural settlements, cities, etc.
by his personality.
45-46. By slightly bending his eye-brows, he can stun the
evil-minded ones, cause yawning them, dispel them,
enchant them and even kill them. He will possess the
punitive
powers got by black magic.
47. His speech is sweet like the current of Ganga.
O Pot-born sage, there is nothing unknown to him among
the scriptures.
48. He is competent to expound and refute all systems of
Philosophy. He knows the entire range of Tattvas. He
becomes omniscient.
49. His heart is soft and tender with kindness towards
all creatures. The three worlds are incapable of being an
object of his fiery rage.
50-53. At his sight, fawn-eyed ladies become excited and
experience the following — the knot of their garments
round the waist becomes untied or loosened ; their girdles
slip down. On account of cluster of drops of sweet, they
appear to be adorned with pearls; on account of excessive
passion their eyes rove; rows and rows of their bangles set
with jewels slip off from their lotus-like hands ; they
become motionless due to the stiffness of their thighs; due
to bashfulness their faces are bent down; their pudenda
muliebra exude liquid secretions, hairs on the body
standing on their ends serve the purpose of ornaments. By
the activities of the god of love, they appear to have
completely changed forms.
54. Clusters of flames of excessive passion make them
blaze as it were. They appear to be burned by showers of
fiery arrows of the god of love.
Brahmdoia PurUna
55. They are afflicted by anxiety; they seem to suffer on
account of the fever of love; they are dried up due to
bashfulness.
56-57. They have forsaken (the sense of dignity of their)
family caste, (ethical) conduct of life, shyness, retinue, fear
of the world, fear of kinsmen and fear from the other world
too, and they earnestly request him in their heart of hearts.
Those beautiful ladies rush a him wherever he stays in the
forest, in the city, or in the temple or in other place.
58. Just as a drop of water when blown about,
moves up and down on a lotus leaf, so also the minds of
beautiful ladies become restless on seeing him.
59. * (Partially defective text) . He is humble and modest.
Driving away the rude and impolite persons is the greatest
achievement. Rows and rows of all lores serve him.
60. When TrilokI Lai ana ( the three worlds in the form of a
woman) shines with the discs of the moon and sun as
her two breasts, begging to love him at his very sight, then,
O ascetic, what need be said about other women more
wretched and pitiable ?
61. There is the holy proclamation of his fame and glory in
all cities, streets, quadrangles and in parks perpetually.
It acts as the heavenly tree (kalpaka tree yielding
everything that we wish for) .
62. At his very sight the signs of sinners perish.
Only his good qualities are proclaimed everywhere by
leading poets.
63. Those who meditate on the great goddess
( Mah&devi ) by means of different letters, weapons,
different vehicles and ornaments attain the respective
super-human powers (Siddhis)
•The Venkafesvara Press Text reads :
Vinitdnauanitdndm oidrdvapamahdphalam /
The text is defective — oinitd should be emended as
Vanitd .
N. (Nirnaya Sagar) text reads :
Vanitdnavanitdndm oidrduapa-mahdnalaml
'He is the veritable huge fire who melts the butter in the
form of ladies. (He is so exceedingly seductive) .
LaliUt-m&h&tmya 38.64-68
relevent to them (i.e. the letters used in Japa. The form of
goddess meditated upon etc.).
64. The first part of the Mantra has the fine white
lustre of the jasmine and the Moon. That should be thought
and pondered over at the root of Ahaicakra , (Wheel of the
day) *. It has blazing flames.
65. The second part of the Mantra is like the glowworm. It
should be observed in the Ahaicakra as one with shining
flames till the tip of the hair (on the head)**
66. The third part that dispels all sins should be observed in
the follow of the two-petalled lotus placed inside the lotus
of Bala and others. * * *
67. For the sake of salvation, Ambika with white
complexion and feature like the Moon-light should be
meditated
upon. 1
In the rites for winning over and subduing others (the
goddess should be meditated upon as having the red lustre
of the dusk.
68. For the acquisition of all sorts of wealth, the goddess
with dark complexion is thought of.
For making others silent and dumb, the blue-complexioned
goddess is meditated upon. In the rites for making others
benumbed, stiff and paralyzed, the yellow-complexioned
goddess is meditated upon.
*The text reads *ahaieakre * . It should be emended as t
&-hfccakrarri t upto the plexus — yogic cakra — at
the heart*.
NirAayasagara text confirms this emendation.
**The text is corrupt. It should be as in the
Nirnayas&gara text : mbh&vantyo hrccakra
dph&l&ntam jvalacchikhah. %
'It should be observed at the yogic plexus in the heart
(lustrous) like a fire blazing with flames'.
*+*The Venkafesvara Press text reads:
b&l&dipadn uutha
The Nirnayas&gara text gives a better reading :
LaUta-pattastha
'That which is at the fore-head'
The yogic plexus is of two petals.
1. VV. 67-71 Various Dhyinas of Lalit& for different
objectives or fruits.
Brahm&ntfa Purina
69. For the acquisition of power of composing poems,
Lalitambika with white complexion, free from impurities
and sparkling like crystal, should be meditated upon.
For the acquisition of wealth, Lalitambika with golden
complexion is contemplated.
70. Those who meditate upon her as a great mass of
splendour refulgent like a ruby-lamp from the
Mulidharacakra to the Brakmarandhra ( the aperture on the
crown of the head) shall achieve all siddhis (Super-natural
powers) .
71. Thus, O Pot-born sage, those who observe and meditate
upon SrldevI by means of various types of Dhyanas obtain
great glory and wealth. This is attained only by good
people, never by bad people.
72. Only, they, by whom severe penance has been practised,
do perform meditation. He who meditates has no
subsequent birth. He who is not Sankara himself, never
gains Mantra Vidy& of Lalita Parame£vari).
73. If this Mantra is possessed by anyone in a family,
the members of his family shall be gratified and liberated.
There is no doubt about it.
74. This is decided in all the scriptures, that this lore
about the goddess is concealed and hidden. Her Mantra is
the greatest of all secrets.
The Vedas and the scriptures eulogise Lalitesvari.
75. She alone is the supreme Atman. She alone is the
greatest destination. She alone is the greatest holy place of
pilgrimage. She alone is the great fruit and result.
76. Sages sing about her who gives five types of Siddhis.
Sanaka and others meditate on her. The excellent gods
beginning with Brahma, worship her.
77-79. She is not attained by any of the following types of
people — persons of despicable conduct, accused ones,
men of crooked minds, who are against Devas, those who
indulge in futile arguments, those whose intellect wanders
in vain, the spoiled ones, those who have no good habits,
those who live upon the leavings of others, those who have
been dropped down from their families, cruel ones, those
who hate systems of philosophy and cults of religion,
persons of sinful practice, those who censure good conduct
and custom, haughty fellows, those
1299
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 38.80—39.1
who speak arrogantly, hypocrites and those with excessive
pride. To people like these, men as well as Devas, she is
inaccessible.
80. It has already been said, O Pot-born sage, that she is
worthy of being worshipped by Devas.
It is for the purpose of slaying Bhandasura that she
manifested herself from Cidagni (the fire of knowledge and
consciousness) .
81. The form of Maha-Tripurasundari is of extensive
splendour. LaliteSvari was eulogised by Brahma as
Kamaksi.
82. The goddess is designated Lalita (the coaxed deity)
as she was caressed by the mind of god Siva while he was
meditating upon Lalitambika with utmost devotion.
83. Whatever exploits she did, have been recounted. In
another Section I shall mention the injunctions regarding
the mode of worship as mentioned in scriptures. I shall
mention
her miraculous elegance and charm.
CHAPTER THIRTYNINE Glory of the Goddess Kdmakfi
1
Agastya said : —
1 . "We honour and meditate about that great splendour
which is without beginning and end, is unmanifest (yet) the
prime cause of all manifested things and which is the sole
essence of Bliss and knowledge.
1. The goddess Kam&ksi glorified here* is different
from the famous Kamaksi near Gauhati in Assam. That
goddess represents the generative organ of Sati, Siva's first
wife, which fell down as Siva was carrying her dead body.
Kamaksi in this chapter is the famous goddess of
K&fici near Madras. As Kd (goddess Sarasvati) and
M& (goddess Lakgmi) were produced from her eyes
(Akft) she is called Kamaksi (vv. 67-74). She is Tripura
Sundari the Primordial Goddess who manifested there at
Kahci due to the Penance of god Brahma was installed on
Kdmakoffha.
The whole chapter is in a way a Kfetra-
M&h&tmya of Kafici as to how, why and where
great god Brahm&, Vi$nu, Siva settled at Kafitf and
participated in the celebration of the marriage ceremony of
Kamak$i etc.
Brahm&ntfa Purdna
1300
2. O Hayagrlva of excessive intelligence, O greatest one
conversant with Vedas and Vedantas, this highly
meritorious and excellent narratative of Lalita has been
heard by me.
3. It has been mentioned by you that Tripura, the greatest
deity is worthy of being worshipped by all. Her four arms
are equipped with noose, goad, bow and arrows.
4. Her Mantra* also has been mentioned. So also the
Sri Cakra which has nine outer coverings and the mystic
circles as its ornaments. (You have mentioned that) l£ani is
the presiding deity of Sripura.
5. In this city of Kafici which is sacred and which is an
ornament of the entire sphere of Earth, there shines the
blessed and illustrious deity well known by the name
Kamaksi. Who is she?
6. She has only two arms. Her slim creeper-like body
shines magnificently and gracefully in every respect. Her
beauty is something never seen before. She is the greatest
deity in the form of great refulgence.
Suta said : —
7. "On being addressed thus by Agastya, the noble-hearted
Hayagriva became delighted. In honour of that refulgence,
he closed his eyes and meditated on that brilliance. After
meditating upon and bowing down (to that refulgence), he
spoke to Agastya : — **
Haygriva said : —
8-14. "I shall explain to you a great secret, O husband of
Lopamudra, listen. The first one who is subtler than the
subtlest is the greatest Cit (consciousness) . She is the
primordial cause. She is also called as cause of dissolution
too, by means of her own form**, by persons who ponder
about the reality of principles.
Thereafter, the second deity ( called Suddha-pard)
manifested herself. She is the purest and greatest deity. She
is endowed
*N. reads Yantra and is a better reading with reference to
Srl-yantra.
* * Trqyffirokta~Soarupd 'Whose form is described in the
three Vedas N.
LalitH-m&h&tmya 39.15-22
1301
with two arms. By her right hand she shows the Togamudrd
(Mystical gesture) and there is a book in her left hand. Her
body has the lustre of snow, jasmine, moon and the pearl.
(This deity is called Suddhapara ) .
The third one is Parapara (greater than the greatest). She
( Her lustre ) is on a par with ten thousand rising Suns. She
is bedecked in all ornaments. In her right hand she holds
lotus. She has kept her left hand on the left thigh. A crown
as well as the crescent moon is the ornament on her head.
Afterwards that Tripura became manifested with four arms.
She is "Para Aruna". In her hands she gracefully holds
noose, goad, sugarcane and five arrows.
She is Lalita. She alone has manifested herself asKamak?!
in Kafici. Sarasvati, Rama and Gauri worship that
primordial deity alone.
15-18. The two cities Kali and K&ftci are the two eyes
of God Mahela. It is well known holy shrine of Vi$$u
causing the presence of Siva too. It was at the shrine of
Kafici that formerly, Brahma, the grandfather of all worlds
performed an austere and difficult penance for the sake of
having a visit of Sridevi. He was engrossed in meditation of
the union of souls, O sage, and was performing holy rites.
Laksmi, the deity greater than the greatest, with a lotus in
her hand appeared before him. She was in the lotus seat and
was accompanied by Visnu, the conqueror.
19. She was dressed in all lovable and graceful garments
and adorned by all ornaments. She was well-known as
SifhhdsaneSvari (the ruling goddess of the throne).
20. She had a wonderfully exquisite beauty. She was
the greatest deity in the form of a great splendour. She was
renowned as Adilaksmi (Primordial Laksmi) . She was
stationed in the heart of everyone.
21. They call her Tripura herself, the mother of Brahma,
Visnu and Isa. She was famous by the name Kamak$i. On
seeing her, he eulogised her with full devotion.
Brahmd prayed :
22. "Be victorious, O goddess, O mother of the Universe,
1 302 BrahmdQia Pur tin a
Be victorious, O Tripura-Sundari, O sister of Srinatha, be
victorious. O Sri auspicious to all.
23. Be victorious, O mass of glory and mercifulness. Be
victorious, O heroine of sentiment of Love. Be victorious,
O goddess of devotees with many Siddhis. Be victorious, O
goddess saluted by leading Yogins.
24. Be victorious, be victorious, O mother of the Universe,
O goddess of eternal form. Be victorious, be victorious, O
goddess, the bestower of happiness to all the people who
praise and extol. Be victorious, O goddess worthy of being
glorified
by the Himalaya Mountain. Be victorious, O beautiful,
consort of Sankara in the from ofKamesvara.
25. Repeated obeisance to that goddess who frequently
carries out creation, sustenance, annihilation, concealment
and blessing of worlds simply by her volition.
26. By means of very sharp arrows and missiles, she
annihilates now all those sinful people who create
confusion and chaos in the discipline of castes and stages of
life. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess.
27. Obeisance obeisance to that goddess who is self-
comprehensible and not known even to Yogins through
Agamas, through Vedas or through other scriptural texts.
28. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess who is extolled
and glorified as the supreme Brahman by the leading Sages,
by those conversant with Principles, by the secret Amnayas
(Sacred literature) and by the Vedantas (Upanisads).
29. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess who is not
perceived by anyone though she abides in the heart itself of
everyone, and who has the form of the subtle and perfect
knowledge.
30. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess on whom
Brahma, Visnu, Rudra, Is vara and Sad&£iva meditate
and in whom they are solely engaged.
31. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess who is the
deity of imperial prosperity. Indra and others are the
devotees of that goddess and they abide by her behest.
32. Obeisance, obeisance to that goddess (about whom
it is said) that the Vedas constitute her vital airs, that the
five
Lalild-m&hdtmya 39.33-43
1303
elements are her glances and that the entire Universe
consisting of mobile and immobile beings is her smile.
33. Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess at whose bidding
the thousand-hooded leading serpent (Sesa) supports the
Earth, the base of all people.
34. Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess who is the
embodiment of knowledge and power and at whose bidding
the fire-god blazes, the Sun-god shines and scorches and
the wind-god blows.
35. Sages say that the twenty-five Tattvas and the five
sheaths (coverings) of Maya are identical with her.
Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess.
36-37. Obeisance, Obeisanee to that goddess (about whom
it is said) that Siva, Sakti, Isvara, SadaSiva of pure
consciousness are her different outward manifestations.
Similarly, the preceptor, Mantra, deity and the fivefold vital
airs are her diffusions. Obeisance, Obeisance to that
goddess who shines in the form of Cit (consciousness) .
38. She is the inner-most soul of all souls. She is Bliss,
incarnate. She is remembered as Srividya. Obeisance,
Obeisance to that goddess.
39. Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess (about whom it is
said that) the learned men know that all DarSanas
(Systemes of philosophy) are her limbs. She has the forms
of different religious observances.
40. Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess who shines in all
worlds in the forms of mystic jewel, Mantra and medicine
and whose form is the instruction in the Tattvas.
41 . Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess who shines in
the form of different objects whethef space, time or other
ordinary
objects in the manner in which they exist.
42. Obeisance, Obeisance to that goddess who is
antagonistic to the Daityas (?), who habitually possesses all
auspicious qualities and who is called Viivottirnd ( one
who is transcendental to the Universe )*\
43. After eulogising Mahadevi thus, Brahma the grand
father of all worlds bowed to her again and again and
suddenly sought refuge in her.
1304
Brahmdrija Purtya
44. On seeing Brahma bowing down then, that goddess
became pleased. She the bestower of boons on all the
worlds commanded him saying "Choose your boon".
Brahmdsaid :
45. "There is no doubt in this that I am blessed and gratified
by your vision due to my devotion. Yet I pray for
something with a desire for getting a blessing unto the
world.
46. In this world which is the sphere of holy rites and
devout services, the people are mostly deluded. Kindly be
present here always in order to bless them".
47. Saying "So be it" she fulfilled that desire of Brahma.
Thereafter, Brahma allotted to her a place of residence.
48. After bowing down to the lotus-eyed Acyuta, the
brother of Sridevi, he earnestly pleaded for his prepetual
residence at Kaftci.
49. Thereupon, Janardana said to him, "I shall do so". Then
the creator of the Universe who was satisfied said to
Mahe&vari once again : —
50-51. "Due to your love, let Siva too be present here
itself". Thereupon the great I Sana, KameSvara, lord of all
lores, lord of all embodied beings, Mahadeva, the hero of
the sentiment of love manifested himself on the right side
of Sri Tripura.
52. Thereupon, from the benign glance of the eye in the
forehead of Sri Kamak?!, a certain young girl manifested
herself. She was excessively refulgent and white in
complexion.
53-57. She possessed all the requisite dress and make-up of
romantic life of love. She was a treasure-house (mine) of
great beauty. Eagerly and respectfully and in the company
of ' Brahma, the lotus-eyed lord performed the marriage of
the primordial male and female. The Devas beginning with
Indra, the deities beginning with Vasus and Rudras, Sages
beginning with Markandeya, Vasistha and others, the
leading Yogins beginning with Sanaka, the celestial sages
beginning with Narada, the living liberated souls as
Vamadeva, Suka and others, Yak?as, Kinnaras, Gandharvas,
Siddhas, Vidyadharas and Serpents, Maha£asta, the leader
of Gartas, Durga and other mothers — all these deities and
others seated in aerial
Lai iUt-m&h&tmya 39.58-72
1305
chariots and excellent seats bowed down to ParameSvarl
with palms joined in reverence.
58-60. A wonderful city was mentally created by god
Brahma in the middle of which was the splendid and
beautiful temple of Paramelani accompanied by Vasudeva,
the brother (of the goddess). Mahe£ vara came there. While
lord MaheSvara married Gauri near the sacred fire, the
divine Dundubhis were sounded and showers of Bowers
fell.
61. Who is competent enough to describe the auspicious
celebration of marriage of the (divine) couple, the presiding
deities of the worlds, even if he ( the describer) has a
thousand tongues ?
62. To the North-West of the temple of the primordial
Sri is the extensive excellent abode of Mahe£a. It had been
built by Parame§thin.
63. To the South-East of the abode of Sri is the
wonderful temple of Visnu. Thus those three deities are
always present there.
64. After circumambulating those great deities the
couple, Brahma and Vi$nu reached the Sambhdvandgdra
(the hall of Reception) .
65. After coming there they joyously accorded welcome
duly to the members of the assembly by reciting the Vedic
Mantras.
66. The primordial Adilaksmi, Sri Paramesvari, in front
of all, glanced at Brahma with her right eye and at Hari
with her left eye.
67. It was at that time that goddess of speech
named ( K&' and Kamala (Goddess of Wealth) named
l M&' — both of them like encased masses of
splendour manifested themselves.
68. Both of them (Brahm& and Vi$nu) stood there
bending down their heads to Sridevata, with palms joined
in reverence. They said "Be victorious, O KAmak$I O
Kam&k$i" and bowed down to her.
69-72. The rivers Gahga and Yamuna, came there for
serving her in their embodied form. The three and a half
crores of presiding deities of holy spots came there for the
purpose of serving Tripuramba. Holding the C&maras
with both
1306
Brahmdxiia Purdna
hands Bharati (Goddess of speech) and Sri (Goddess of
wealth) , fanned with them and served Sr! Devi in a
befitting manner. On seeing the two deities Bharati and Sri
born of the eyes of Adi$ri, the two deities with their
creeper-like hands adorned with ornaments studded with
invaluable gems and jewels and fitted with tinkling bells.
All the assembled folk were particularly struck with
wonder. Ever since then KalyaAi (goddess Tripura) got the
name Kamaksi. Merely by repeating this, Sri Devi bestows
welfare.
73-74. The three syllables Kd-Md-Kfi are the causes of all
auspiciousness. Thereafter, the goddess of the Universe
directed Sarasvati thus— "O deity who have mastered the
Vedas and Ved&rigas, be present in Brahma
perpetually.
Even as Devas stood watching, goddess Sarasvati entrusted
the Cdmaras in the hands of Ganga and entered the mouth
of Brahm&.
75-78. On being directed by the delighted Mahalak?mi (i.e.
Tripura), Indira (goddess of wealth) obeyed her behest by
means of her head and joyously went over to Visnu's chest
for the sake of stay worthy of her.
With great devotion the couple Rama and Visnu bowed
down to Tripurasundaii and requested her once again for
the status of being the 'Protective* deity Avarana Devoid .
Saying ( So be it* Tripurasundari granted the boon to
both of them. Then Padm& and Acyuta obtained the
status of
protective deities.
The charming Reflection of Mahagauri came there and
placed Padma and Acyuta to the north of his own pi (ha
(pedestal). He himself stood to the right (to the South).
He .said to Mahagauri "Assume another form".*
79. He had the same shape and size as those of Mahagauri
with a shining divine body. He had a pair of feet shining
brilliantly like the full moon with all its beauty.
• Description of the reflection of the goddess. He (it) had
all the characterisic features of the goddess. *It* is
translated as 'he' as the SK word is in the Masculine gender.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 39.80-88
1307
80. The bangles and anklets went on tinkling as though a
partridge* had been made the pedestal (?) His charmingly
beautiful girdle set with jewels shone as brilliantly as
lightning and tinkled sweetly.
81. The pair of his arms shone with gem-set bangles and
armlets. His excellent waistband was set with pearls. Lapis
Lazuli and ruby.
82. He shone with the waist refulgent with the three
Volts (folds of skin on the stomach regarded as mark of
beauty). He was adorned with a navel that appeared
splendid like the whirlpool in the river Ganga.
83. The breasts (in the reflection) were brilliantly
adorned and beautified by means of sandal paste, camphor
and saffron. The jacket worn over the breasts was
exquisitely embellished with pearl ornaments.
84. A good chain hung suspended from his waist just for
the purpose of diversion. He was adorned with rings set
with pieces of ruby.
85. In his right hand there was a lotus resting within and
he looked elegant, refulgent and charming thereby. A
divine garland along with a number of ornaments shone
there extending upto the forepart of the foot.
86. The cluster of rays from gems and jewels of brilliant
ornaments brightened the faces of quarters. He
was rendered splendid by means of gems round his neck
fitted to fine heated gold.
87. His neck had the red colour due to the rays of
gems and jewels in the M&ftgalya SUtra (Holy thread
indicating conjugal bliss ) . He was adorned with large ear-
rings made of rubies to embellish the ears.
88. He had lovely lips which were like tender sprouts and
which had the beauty of the China rose and coral. He
appeared splendid with a row of teeth having the lustre of
the pomegranate fruit.
• TiUirtkxta in our text. But Piftfarl-kfta "made good-
coloured*' in N. is better.
Brahmin 4 a Purina
1308
89. He had pure and tender cheeks glittering with gentle
smiles. He was very charming in his nose-ring of matchless
beauty and exalted splendour.
90. He had a lifted up nose of blameless beauty with the
sparkling splendour of the flower of sesamum indicum. His
eyes had the sweetness and beauty of the blue lotus about
to bloom.
91. The lovely and graceful eyebrows shone like the
flowery bow (of Kama) . His forehead could be compared
to the crescent Moon. His face had the sweetness and
charm of the full Moon.
92 He was shining gorgeously with the sacred mark (on the
forehead) made of musk richly endowed with agreeably
intense fragrance. In his lotus-like face with graceful
forelocks it appeared as though the inebriated swarms of
bees hovered round it.
93-94a. The tied up braid of hair had in it garlands of
Parijata flowers. The head was beautified by a crown
abundantly inlaid with gems and jewels. He was the abode
of every aspect of beauty, the very storehouse of splendour
of grace and charm.
94b-96. Siva, Visnu and the great personages present there
realized the identity of reflection as well as that of the
goddess. In front of all the Devas who were looking up to
her as their support, Mahe£ani who could freely do as she
pleased, entered the reflection. On seeing her who created
reflection and stayed within it after entering it, Brahma
bowed down to her once again and requested thus : —
, 97. "O Tripurasundari of great power, the perfect
supreme spirit well known by the name Sri KamaksI,
obeisance to you day by day. I am submitting something to
you now. Kindly listen to it.
98. For the prosperity of worlds and the opportunity for
heaven-dwellers to serve you, O Sri Devi of perpetual
bliss and felicity, the marriage of both viz. Mah&gauri
and Mahe$a should be celebrated every year here itself.
99. Let the foolish and confounded people of this Earth,
Lalitd-m&hdtmya 39.100-109
1309
O great goddess, attain the greatest goal by seeing her and
bowing to her devoutly".
100. The greatest goddess replied thereto by the ethereal
voice 'So be it'. She permitted all of them to return to their
respective abodes.
101. Remembering again and again this wonderful nature
and activity of the goddess, they all bowed down to her and
went from there in the manner they had come.
102. Along with Mukunda and Siva, the delighted
grandfather of the world i.e. Brahma installed her in the
temple Srimandira fully equipped with the Mantras. After
propitiating her through the Vedic Mantras, he bowed
down to her with all the eight limbs touching the ground.
103-109. Then by the ethereal voice the goddess addressed
thus to Brahma : —
"With great concentration, O Brahma of a steadfast mind
instal Visnu and Siva in their respective abodes and serve
and worship them there every year. Serve also the
Kamagiri-pftha (the pedestal of Kamagiri) which has
manifested itself here, which is accompanied by Srisa
(Visnu), Mitra (the sun-god) , l£a (Siva) and Amba (Mother)
and which is present in the middle of Sripura itself. It is
accompanied by Laksmi on the left side and served by
Vi§nu elsewhere (i.e. on the right-side), which has the form
and features of Cit (consciousness) and Ananda (Bliss) ,
which is the presiding deity of all pithas and which duly
held an unmanifest and invisible (physical) body.* On an
auspicious day with good constellation, for the prosperity
of the worlds, you do worship it with refulgent and
invincible (?) petal buds and pieces of diamonds and gems,
O Brahma, duly and joyously. You should make the entire
mystical diagram too.** Thus you protect your world".
*N reads Sarv&dyam drddhaya yath&vidhi
'Propitiate according to due procedure the invisible form
which is Primordial of all.'
+*N. shows that some lines are omitted after V.108. The
translation of omitted lines is as follows : — "On a day
with an auspicious constellation
{Nakfatra) people will worship by meaqs of plantains and
coconuts. Hence, for the increase in prosperity and felicity
of the people .. . (Read verse 109 in our text) .
1310
BrahmB$4a Purtina
1 10. On being told thus, lord Brahma did so. He kept the
goddess and her utterance in his heart (i.e. remembered
them devoutly) . Then he went to his abode.
111. Thus, O Pot-born Sage, the wonderful activity of
Kamaksi has been factually recounted unto you. Consider
her as Mahalak$mi herself.
112. There is no doubt about this that worldly pleasures and
salvation are within the reach of that person who always
listens to this and who recites this with great purity.
113-114. He shall become equal to Brhaspati in intellect.
He shall be the lord of all learning.
The glorious primordial lord Narayana who is kind to his
devotees was propitiated by me formerly by means of
penance for a long time. Out of compassion he granted me,
his son, the liberation of SdrUpya (having the same form as
the lord). He then taught me the greatness of
Mahatripurasundari.
115. It is on account of this that I know something and
I shall say and not otherwise. I shall mention the secret
Mantra. Listen to it with great concentration and mental
purity.
116. Neither Brahm&nor Visnu nor Rudra knows this.
•V
These three are deluded by Maya of the Goddess. Even the
fourth lord Igvara, Sadagiva does not know it. How can the
ordinary deities know about it ?
117. It is due to her blessing that Sadagiva who is
the. immanent soul of every one and who is the
embodiment of
existence, knowledge and bliss, is able to do, not to do or to
alter anything.
118. Mahegvara who always considered thus — "I am thAt
alone" but deluded by her Maya became helpless and
assumed the form of Sava*
119. Really it is she who alone is the cause of origin
and dissolution of all these deities. But there is a particular
thing, a special feature here. There is an element worthy of
being mentioned. Listen to it.
•Siva devoid of Sakti (symbolised by-»-in Siva) is no better
than $aoa (a dead body). Such is the greatness and power of
Sakti.
Lali Ul-m&h&tmya 39.120 — 40.2
1311
120. The fourth one Iivara is the lord of the three (deities)
beginning with Brahma. Sadaliva is the primordial maker
of all the four.
121. This secret has been mentioned. Her wonderful
conduct of life has been recounted. I shall say something
more. Listen with great attention.
CHAPTER FORTY Greatness of Kdmdkfi 1
Agastya said :
1 . What are the different sportive and gracious activities of
Mahatripura-sundari who is installed on the pedestal of
Kamako$(ha and who is well-renowned as Kamak§I ?
2. That goddess Mahatripura-sundari who is Mahe£vari
herself is well known as Srikamak$i. She is stationed in the
terrestrial sphere. What are the activities of this goddess ?
O most eloquent one, recount to me her divine life.'*
1 . This chapter gives the following stories about the
greatness of K&m&ksi.
(i) P&rvati sportingly closes the eyes of Siva and
commits the sin of dislocating the religious life of the world.
She is made to atone for it by penance on the Kampi. Siva,
in his loneliness— under Ek&mra tree
performs Penance at K&fici. Due to
K&m&kfi's blessings to both, they are united
forever (w. 19-45).
(ii) Quarrel between Brahm& and Vi?pu about
Personal Superiority— Siva's appearance as column of
fire— Brahmadeva's arrogance to Siva for which Bhairava
plucks Brahm&'s head — Bhairava relieved of his Sin
of Brahmahatyk through K&m&kfi's grace
(w.46-86)
(iii) Birth of Sons to Dafaratha, King of AyodhyA (w.87-
137)
This story has no basis in Vilmiki R&miyaga; the first
two stories have some basis in other Purigas, but here (as
expected) our author changed them to glorify
Kim&kfl
1312
Brahmti$4a Pur&qa
Hayagnva said :
3. "Although she is stationed here (on the earth) O Pot-
born Sage, she abides in the heart of everyone. She bestows
the
fruit of acts on all embodied beings in accordance with
their different activities.
4. Whatever happens in the world is the result of her
activities. One may think something, but she disposes of it
freely in accordance with her will.
5-7. The Saktis beginning with Tripura are her own
incarnations. She herself was Mahalaksmi. She created
three
■
eggs formerly. Those eggs were the abode of the three great
Dcvas as well as the three Saktis. From one egg were born
Ambika and Purusottama; from another egg were born Sri
(goddess of wealth) and Virifica (Brahma) and from the
other the third, were born the goddess of speech and Siva.
M.ihesvari united (in marriage) Indira ( the goddess of
wealth) with Mukunda (Purusottama). She joined Param-
cs'ana with Parvatiand Pitamaha with Sarasvati.
8. She employed Brahma in the task of creating the worlds,
Vasudeva in the task of sustaining and the three-eyed lord
(Siva) in the task of annihilation.
9. All these stay in Brahmaloka, Vaikuritha and Kailasa
(respectively) always meditating on Mahalaksmi, the
bestower of welfare.
10. Once goddess Parvati was sporting about on the
splendid peak of the Kailasa. She then closed the two eyes
of Mahesa.
1 1 . Since the Sun and the Moon were his two eyes, the
whole of the three worlds became enveloped in darkness. It
was devoid of light all round.
12. Then the people in all the worlds abandoned the
rites pertaining to the Devas and the manes. They were
confused as to what they should do. They could not
comprehend anything.
13. On seeing it, lord Rudra spoke to P&rvatl thus : —
"Sin has been committed by you, O gentle lady, by closing
my eyes.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 40. 1 4-2 7
1313
14. The sages have abandoned their penances. The
followers of the Vedic injunctions have dropped their
Sandhya rites (Vedic prayers and rituals). O Ambika, all
the Vedic rites have been ruined by you.
15. Hence, for the expiation of the sin, perforin the difficult
task of penance. Go to Kail and perforin holy rites and
observances there for some time.
16. Go to Kaflclpura afterwards. There you will see
Kamakgi. Propitiate this eternal deity §iv& who
destroys all sins.
17. Keep the Holy basil Tulasi plant in front of you,
perform penance on the banks of Kampa".
After having directed her thus, Mahadeva vanished there
itself.
18-19. l£ani who wished to follow the instructions of her
lord, acted accordingly. By the penance of long duration,
she became afflicted but her heart did not turn towards
anything else. Kamaksi manifested herself in front of Siva
and spoke these words : —
"Dear child, O lady of good holy rites, I have become
sufficiently pleased with your severe austerities" ■
20-23. Afterwards Parvati opened her eyes and saw the
goddess Ambika stationed in front of herself. She had the
refulgence to ten thousand rising suns. She was bedecked in
all types of ornaments such as crown, necklace, armlets,
bangles and other types of jewellery. Her hands shone with
noose, goad, sugarcane bow and the five arrows. The
crescent moon shining on the top of her crown served as
the ornament. It was she who engaged Brahma, » Hara,
Rudra, I§a and Sada£iva in their positions. They call her
Saguna Brahman . She is designated as the highest goal.
She was the creator of two Universes.
24-2 7a. On seeing the great imperial Divinity, she became
highly delighted. Hairs stood on their ends all over her
body. On account of pleasure her eyes beamed. Along with
her friends such as CaAdika, Mangala and others, she
suddenly circumambulated her and fell (at her feet) with
eight limbs (touching the ground ) . With the palms joined
in reverence,
Brakmfoiia Purina
she bowed down once again to the goddess who was
identical with herself. Mahatripurasundari looked at her
kindly and lovingly and after embracing her with both of
her arms, said to her thus :
27b-30. "Dear one, obtain Rudra as your husband as
desired by you mentally. For the sake of defending
everything in the world follow my instructions. Where is
the difference between you and me ? Undoubtedly you are I
myself. What sin can there be in your case, O lady of great
felicity ? Indeed you are the destroyer of sins. Leading
Yogins consider you alone as the deity, in the form of
Brahman. O dear one, this is but a sport, a great fascination
unto the entire world".
As the great Empress said thus, Sarvamangala bowed down
to her. By looking at her she attained great pleasure.
3 1 . Even as Parvati was eulogising her, the other deity
entered the heart of the delighted deity (Parvati) O great
sage.
32. She was struck with wonder and pondered over the
incident again and again — "Is this a dream that has been
seen by me ? Or is it a misconception and illusion?"
33. After pondering thus she glanced all round. Thereupon,
she saw her smiling friends Jaya and Vijaya. As they
bowed down to her she became delighted and said to them.
34. "O dear ones, where had you been so long ? Did you
see Kamaksi seen by me ? "
35. On hearing her words their eyes beamed with ecstatic
delight. After placing the flowers intended for worship in
front of her, they said : —
36. "It is true that the great goddess has been seen now by
both of us. It is neither a dream nor an illusion. She directly
went into your heart".
After saying this, both of them bowed down humbly and
sat beside her.
37. At the root of the sole mango tree, the lord (Siva) who
was in agony due to separation from Bhavani, controlled
his sense-organs and meditated on Kamaksi for the sake of
acquiring Gauri.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 40.38-51
1315
38. The great presiding deity Srividya was present there
also. Delighted very much she kindly spoke to Siva who
was steadily meditating on her : —
39-41. "Stop your meditation, O destroyer of arrogance of
the god of Love. At my behest, accept once again the God
of love who too abides by my directions. Stay here
perpetually on my Pi (ha named Ekdmra , O deity of holy
rites, by coming to my vicinity voluntarily for pleasing me.
Do bless Gauri who resides on the banks of the river
Kampa. Eschew two-fold distress that arising from your
Yogic activities (i.e. penance etc. ) as well as that arising
from her Viyoga (separation)''.
After saying this the great goddess Rama vanished there in
his heart.
42-45. Siva, the intellgent one, immediately got up after
getting her blessing. Siva who was attended upon by all
Devas became delighted in his mind. He boldly got up
suddenly. He meditated upon Mahatripurasundari from
whom the twofold world consisting of the mobile and
immobile beings rises up and in whom it merges. He
accepted Siva who was adorning the river Kampa and
whose mind is filled with sympathy. He accepted Siva in
accordance with the (religious) injunctions regarding
marriage alliance. He took her with him, rode on his bull
and went to the peak of Kailasa.
46. Listen to another thing, O Pot-born Sage of great
intellect. O sinless one, I shall tell you the power of the
primordial Laksmi.
47-48. The three deities went to the assembly of Brahma
and sat there. The guardians of the* quarters, all Suras,
Yogins beginning with Sanaka, the celestial sages
beginning with Narada, Vasistha and other ascetics — all
these gathered together there. Both Brahma and Siva had
five faces. Hence they could not differentiate them.
49-51. They asked one another — "Who is Brahma? Who
is Sankara ?" Even as they were discussing among
themselves, Siva vanished immediately.
Then an argument rose between the five-faced Brahma and
dark-coloured ViAiju — "O ignorant one, you are born
BrahmOftia Purdna
1316
from the lotus that came out of my navel. Hence, you are
my son". I am Brahma the maker of creation" (said
Brahma). "There is similarity in name. You two— you and
Rudra — are my sons since I am the creator".
52. Thus both of them were deluded by Maya. Between
them appeared Mahe£vara in the form of a gr$at column of
fire as though to demonstrate his greatness to them as
Brahma.
53-54. After realising that it was Mahe£ana. Visnu
remained silent. But the five-faced Brahma stood there
showing disregard to him. Over Brahma's heads there was a
wheel of brilliant splendour.
In the middle of that circle the lord Siva manifested himself
along with Uma. Brahma looked up once again and spoke
these words disparagingly.
55-56. On hearing those words, the destroyer of the
Tripuras became enraged. He glanced at Visnu too like this
angrily and emotionally. From them both was born
Bhairava endued with anger. With his nail he picked off
one of the heads of Brahma. All the persons there shouted
and shrieked "Alas ! and ran away.
57. The skull of Brahma stuck to the nail of Bhairava who
tried to shake it off again and again but it did not fall off.
58. In order to get rid of that sin of Brahmin-slaughter,
he wandered over the whole of the Earth visiting all holy
spots and the great rivers, like Gariga etc.
59. Kapali (one holding the skull i.e. Bhairava) was not
released from that sin of Brahmin-slaughter. His very face
indicated his despondent state. He appeared dejected and
devoid of splendour. After a long time he reached Kafici
where Brahma had stayed before.
60-63. There he begged for alms every day and served the
great goddess Sri. He took bath every day in the
Pafteatirtha (Holy waters of that name) that had all the
characteristics of a sacred place. Bilvala (? Bhairava)
stayed there for some time as though utterly confused. On
account of his stay in the holy place viz. Kaflc! he
gradually became pure in heart and got rid of all agony. He
mentally meditated
LalitH-m&h&tmya 40.64-74
1317
on Srldevi who was served by Lak$mi on the north and
Vasudeva on the South. He came to the Srikamako?f:ha
and stood in front of it. Practising self-control he meditated
upon the feet of Adilak§mi.
64. Checking the movement of vital airs within, Acalesvara
(i.e. Lord Bhairava who did not move) remained motionless
like a lamp in a place where no wind blows and like a sea
with no ripples on it.
65-66. Bhairava who was unrestricted in his activities
performed an unbroken series of meditations — unbroken
as like the continuous flow of oil— on the lord of the
daughter of the mountain and Sri (the greatest goddess) .
Neither Brahma nor Visnu, nor Kapila the great Siddha, nor
Sanaka and others, nor the sages like Suka and others were
competent to perform such a deep, concentrated meditation.
67. On account of the sacred feelings regarding Sri and
Yogic practice, Siva attained identity with Sri. Thereupon,
goddess Sri Devi was delighted. In the middle of the night
she stood before him surrounded by a halo of brilliant
refulgence. She who was identical with speech (i.e. goddess
of speech) spoke these words —
68-69. "O Srikantha, the destroyer of all sins, what is
the sin unto you ? You are identical with my form, what
about
difference in body ? This is the delusion of the whole world.
By tomorrow you will be instantaneously liberated from the
sin
of (Brahmaga slaughter) . After saying this,
Mah&simh&-
saneSvari (Goddess of the great throne) vanished there.
70-71. Bhairava became delighted in his mind. He
considered himself blessed due to the visiofri of Sri. He
spent the remaining part of the night by engaging himself
solely on meditation on Sri. Early in the morning he took
his bath in the Paftcamahatirtha and performed Sandhya
rites. Thereafter, he repeatedly shook hand ( in order to
remove ) the skull sticking to it.
72-74. Even then, it did not drop down. Hence, he became
very much despaired. "Was that a dream ? or ( the
deceptive ) Maya ? Or was it a hallucination ? Thinking
thus repeatedly l£a became utterly perplexed in his mind
due to
1318 Brakm&t' i$a Pur&Qa
grief. Thereafter, he controlled his grief. Siva, the leader of
courageous persons, bowed down to the dais of the holy
basil plant and worshipped it. He stood before it with all the
sense organs perfectly under control. Then once again he
entered the state of ecstatic trance.
75-79. When a Yama (3 hours) passed by, the goddess
again appeared before him. "O Sambhu, stop your
meditation. Dip yourself here in this excellent lake". After
commanding thus she vanished. He became worried "Is this
too a Maya (delusion) Or is this a dream ? What should be
done by me ? Previously this had been mentioned by the
Supreme goddess Sr! Devi." By tomorrow you will be
instantaneously liberated from the sin of Brahmahatya". A
period of three hours has elapsed in the course of this day.
Such being the case, everything is false". Thus the lord
became agitated with more worries. At that time a roaring
sound was produced by the ethereal voice — "Dip yourself
in the water". On hearing this, Sankara got rid of his
suspicions and came to a decisive conclusion. He dipped
himself in the lake but got up in Ganga.
80-82. On seeing Ka$i there, he began to think "What is
this ?" He stood thus silently for a MuhUrta (short period)
with the skull still sticking to his finger-nail.
On seeing that the sun had sufficiently risen up to scorch
everyone's forehead, Siva of great self control and having
the crescent moon (over his forehead) entered the city for
the sake of alms.
Wandering along the main street, he went to a few houses.
Then he saw in front of him a certain woman having the
same form and features as those of Sri Devata of Kailci.
83. She gave him alms in the form of a refulgent mass of
splendour and immediately vanished. Instantaneously that
Kapala (skull) of Brahma dropped down from the tip of his
84. On seeing that wonderfully excellent act of
K&mak?i, the lotus-like face of Siva became delighted.
He honoured it very much.
85. He thought that the city in front of him was the
city of Kafici that the holy river in front of him was the
great river Kamp& and the deity was Kaniak?! herself.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 40.86-97
1319
86. Thus, due to the power of the goddess, Hara was
liberated from his difficulty. Regaining normalcy he went
to his own abode, praising the greatest Sri.
87. I shall recount another gracious activity of great
potentiality of Srimah&devi. Listen, O Pot-born Sage.
To those who listen to it, it always yields whatever is
desired.
88. There was a glorious king named Da£aratha ruling over
Ayodhya. For a long time, he had no issue and he was
grief-strickcn.
89. The intelligent king, very pure in conduct, secretly
called his priest VasiAha who was conversant with the
subject matter of all Sastras (scriptures) and said —
90. "O glorious one, I have spent a long time but I have not
obtained a single son. My agony due to (yearning) for a son
increases continuously. What shall I do whereby I will get a
child? Please tell it to me."
Vasifpha said : —
91-95. "O great king of Manu's race, I shall tell you a secret
— Ayodhya, Mathura, Maya, Ka$i, Kafici and Avantika —
these are mentioned as highly meritorious (cities). They are
the most excellent ones among the excellent cities. Men in
Ayodhya worship Mahatripurasundari, the presiding deity,
merely by her presence. There is no other great goddess
equal to or similar to her. It is this Sridevata, O king, that
all others, Brahma, Visnu, Mahe£a etc. along with their
womenfolk always worship with clusters of coconuts, jack
fruits, plantains and plenty of excellent articles such as
honey, ghee, sugar and varieties of milk puddings. One
should worship Tripurambika with all these articles And
other special varieties for readily prepared things. She
alone will grant ere long all that we desire".
96. The king duly honoured his preceptor who told him
thus. Fbr the sake of obtaining a bosom-born son, the king
duly presented to his preceptor various articles of gifts that
he desired and sent him back.
97. Thereafter, the leading king endowed with great
devotion worshipped Lalita ParameSvari in the manner
mentioned by his preceptor.
Brakm&vfa Purdna
1320
98. * (Defective Text) Thus he performed the worship
every day with delighted mind and having appropriate
contacts, he ruled over Ayodhya which had become the
abode of the deity.
99-100. When the midnight hour had passed, the lamps
continued to burn quietly. Due to sleep he was a bit
lethargic. Goddess Tripurambika appeared in front of him
in a romantically exquisite dress and make-up. She held the
noose, goad, bow and arrows in her four hands. She was
embellished in all ornaments. Standing there she gently
spoke these words to the son of Indumati, Da£aratha.
Devi's Speech :
101. O glorious and sinless Da£aratha, you are destined
to have sons. There are certain sinful activities performed
by you before, such as breach of faith, treachery etc.
102. For the purpose of subduing such sinful activities,
go to the excellent city of Kaflcipura. After taking your
bath hi the Kampa, see me the sanctifying (goddess
installed there).
103-104. In the middle of the city of Kaflcipura you will
see KamakoAha in the middle of the ethereal cavity. It is
the destroyer of sins with seven cavities in the form of
doorways. It indicates the (attainment of) Empire. It
bestows the achievement of the three aims in the life of
men (i.e. virtue, wealth and love) . I am sitting there facing
the East. I am Mahasane£vari (the great goddess of the
throne).
105. I am in the form of Mahalaksmi with only two arms. I
hold a lotus (in the hand). I am CakreSvari, the great queen,
invisible to ordinary persons with the gross (ordinary
physical) eyes.
106-109. To my right is seated Mahagauri bom of my eyes.
She is the utmost limit of the essence of beauty. She is
bedecked in all ornaments. She has been allotted residence
• N correctly reads :
Ayodhy&-devat&-dh&mni §i?ye tatraiva
saAgatafe 'He slept in the shrine of the goddess of
Ayodhy&Z
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 40.110-122
there by me. She has two arms and she holds a lotus (in the
hand) . She is stationed there in the form of Mahalaksmi or
in the form of a K r tya (female deity presiding over
magical rites). She is born of a part of mine. If a person
sees her from the pedestal to the crown, all his great sins
perish. What then is the case of Upafidtaka (minor sin) ?
Bad inclinations, bad intellect, a series of arguments with
evil motives, an ugly untidy physical form, all feelings and
atheism — all these perish or disappear.
110. Perform great PUjd unto me with sugar, honey,
ghee, milk puddings, different kinds of edibles and
foodstuffs and articles having six tastes.
111. I shall be delighted and shall fulfil your boon". After
advising him thus the Empress of divine physical form
vanished.
112-113. The king got up suddenly. He thought with
surprise — "What is this?". He wakened queen Kausalya
who too had witnessed some auspicious characteristics and
eagerly told her details of his nocturnal vision. On hearing
it, the queen became contented.
114. Early in the morning the delighted king set out for
Kaftcipura along with his wife, ministers and armies and
reached it.
115-122. He took his bath in the river Kampa and visited
the sanctifying goddess. Thereafter, the king took his bath
in the Paficatfrtha along with queen Kausalya.
Accompanied by his wife, he pleased the residents of that
holy spot and sacred shrine by means of cows, lands,
clothes, gold and other articles of gifts. They (in theft: turn)
praised his devotion. With great devotion the excellent king
entered the precincts of the temple. With great humility, he
circumabulated three times. Thereafter, along with queen
Kausalya, he came to Sannidhi (the front portion of the idol)
and observed Mahatripurasun-dari whose abode was
Kamako?fha, who is the mother of the Trimurtis (Brahma,
Vispu and Siva) and who is present there in the form of
Srlcakra . Along with his wife the devout king bowed down
and prostrated with the eight limbs (touching the w
ground) . In his own city, there was a temple of Tripura
former-
Brahm&nia Purdna
ly built by Iksvaku and set apart by Durvasas along with his
disciples for the purpose of worship. It had the full
complement of men and women servants and various kinds
of festivities and celebrations with hoisting of flags and
erection of special abodes. There he had carried out the
highly rich worship himself as instructed by his preceptor.
At that time in the course of a dream at night, in his own
city, he saw a mast of splendour in a particular form. The
excellent king saw the very same thing in the Sannidhi
(Sanctum Sanctorum) of the goddess and meditated upon it.
123. After meditating for a long time, the great king offered
the deity many excellent garments and divine abodes.
Thereafter, he eulogised her.
The Prayer
124 . "O goddess appearing splendid and beautiful on
account of the great ornaments handing down upto the toe
of the feet ! O goddess having lotus-like feet rendered
beautiful by the rays and lustre of gems and jewels fitted on
to the anklets 1
O goddess having lovely and delicate golden girdle
glittering above yellow robes, (O goddess) whose
creeperlike arms are beautified by means of armlets,
bracelets and bangles.
125. O goddess with the Pundra variety of sugar-cane
shining as bow in the delicately soft and tender left hand,
with the gem-set ring and flowery arrows beautifying the
right hand.
O goddess having white garlands and necklaces lying
A
gracefully over the curves of breasts, O goddess whose
body is rendered beautiful with the arms shining brilliantly
due to the noose, goad and ornaments of armlets.
126. O goddess who had conquered the beauty and
splendour of the disc of the autumnal moon by the
splendour of your face, whose cheeks have been adorned
by the
sparkling rays of gems in the earrings; O goddess who hold
a lotus with an excellent fibrous stalk in the left hand, O
Maheli (great goddess) with side-glances exuding a stream
of kindness.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 40.127-137 1323
127. O goddess with conch-like neck sparkling with
necklaces set with rubies and other jewels, O goddess
having forelocks brightly illuminated by the crescent moon
stationed on the forehead, O goddess having sparkling
smiles and beautiful nose, O goddess who had conquered
the petals of the blue lotus by the brightness of the eyes.
128. O goddess with excellent creeper-like eyebrows,
beautiful face and remarkably fine forehead, O goddess
who are like a female swan having its abode in the lotus of
the Manasa lake of leading Yogins, O goddess having a
large golden crown inlaid with gems and jewels, O goddess
who are beautiful in every limb and who are worthy of
being saluted by all leading gods.
129. O goddess who are the bestower of boons in
accordance with the desires of the devotee, whose mind
melts with compassion, who are proud (?) of her imperial
assets, O goddess of the mystic wheel, O goddess whose
lotus-like feet are served by Indra and other Devas, O great
goddess of the throne, be manifest to me".
130. After eulogising thus with devotion that king came out
and visited Mahagauri seated in her right side.
131-133. He prostrated before her like a straight staff on
the ground. He eulogised her also and offered various kinds
of valuable robes and very costly ornaments. Then he
circumambulated her along with his wife and came out. He
then performed the great PUjd in accordance with the
injunctions of his preceptor. Meditating on her alone, he
stayed there for seven days.
134. On the eighth day he bowed down to the goddess
with devotion. He mentally prayed thus — "O mother,
grant me what I have desired".
135. Kamaktf who was very much delighted, spoke through
the ethereal voice : — "O king, four sons will be born to
you. They will be my own parts".
136-137* On hearing this utterance, the face of the son of
Indumati beamed with pleasure. Without having anyone
else as his refuge, he prostrated before Sri with eight limbs
(touching the ground). He took leave of the great Mother
1 324 BrahmOftia Pur&Qa
goddess mentally. Then he went to the city of Ayodhya
along with his wife and ministers.
138. K&maksi has such potentiality. She desires the
welfare of all the worlds. She fulfils completely the desires
of all her devotees.
1 39. Many have duly and devoutly worshipped Kamak$i
the greatest deity in the worlds and have attained all their
desires.
140. Even today, the devotees do obtain the benefit, O sage,
of the benign glance of Kamak?i. Many will be like that
( in days to come) .
141. Who is competent to extol the greatness of this deity
Srldevi ? Neither I nor Sambhu, nor Brahma nor Visnu.
What then about others ?
142. Thus the brilliant conduct (and kindly deposition)
of KamaksI has been recounted to you to a certain extent. It
is remembered as destructive of sins of those who listen to
and read this.
CHAPTER FORTYON E
*
Propitiation of Goddess K&m&kfi
Agastya said
1-2. "Of what type is her Tantra (Mystical diagram and
tailisman) ? Of what nature is the excellent Mantra ? Of
what type is the disciple ? O Hayagriva, you are omniscient.
You are the great Puru?a ( Visriu) himself. O holy lord,
with a kind and benevolent look towards me, do explain all
these things.*'
1325
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 41 . 3-10 Hayagriva said :
3-6 "Sri Cakra 1 2 alone is her Mantra (Yantra). She is
Tripurambika and she is Mahalaksmi herself. Formerly, the
Cakra was seen coming out of Atman throbbing and
sparkling. It expanded and increased in luminosity. Indeed
the greatness of this wheel (circle) cannot be (fully)
comprehended.
The fact is Sricakra is Mahalaksmi herself. It was by
worshipping it that the lotus-eyed Mahavi$nu attained the
form of Kamasammohini (Enchantress of even god of
Love), fascinating the worlds. After worshipping it, Igana
became the lord of all lores. By propitiating it particularly
Brahma became the progenitor of the Cosmic Egg. It is by
means of its worship that the God of Love became the
enchanter of even the sages.
7-10. The Cakra a should be made of gold or silver etc. The
devotee should place it in front of Sri Devi and worship it
with sweet scents repeating the sixteen-syal tabled Mantra.
Every day the devotee should wear auspicious dress and
equipments. He should worship the goddess with thousands
of sacred Tulasi leaves repeating the Mulamantra . He must
meditate upon Sridevi. He should propitiate Mahalaksmi by
means of splendid food offering such as honey, ghee, sugar,
milk puddings and other blameless articles as well as black
gram cakes of pleasing nature. The intelligent devotee
should thus propitiate Mahalaksmi in three Mandalas
(zones). Parameg-vari immediately appears before him.
1. The present chapter deals with the propitiation of
Kamak§i. For this,
worship of Srt-Cakra is essential. As Saundarya-lahari
verse 1 1 describes, Sri Cakra has the following
diagrammatic formation :
"The abode of nine angles — four of Siva and five of Sakti
— together with eight petals, sixteen leaves, three
roundings and three walls; enlarges itself into one of
fortyfour angles" (See the enclosed figure on p. 1365).
VV.3-6 describe the importance of Sri Cakra .
2. VV.7-13 describe the procedure of worshipping Sri-
Cakra &nd its efficacy.
Brakmd$#a Purdya
1326
11-12. The delighted goddess will fulfil whatever he
desires mentally. If a person worships with white flowers in
the manner mentioned before, Bh&rati (goddess of
speech) will
dance on his tongue perpetually. If a person worships the
Cakra
with pink flowers in the manner mentioned before, he can
control a king with imperial powers, as though he was a
mere
slave.
13. If a person worships with splendid yellow flowers
as before Sri (Goddess of Wealth) herself will certainly
stay on his chest permanently.
14. One shall not worship Siva with foulsmelling or
odourless flowers even if they have good colours. One shall
worship Siva with only sweet-smelling flowers and
blossoms.
15. Kam&ksi alone is Mahalaksmi. The Cakra is
Srtcakra itself 1 . This Srividyd is the greatest Vidya (i.e.
Mantra). The Ndyikd (heroine) is (the wife of the preceptor)
(?)
16-17. The leading Mantra of this deity, O ascetic, is
Srividya alone. At the end of the Mantra ending with the
world Kamaraja, join Sribijd. This sixteen-syllabled Vidya
is glorified as Srividyd.
Thus a great secret has been recounted. It must be guarded
carefully and strenuously.
18. This Vidya is the Sakti of all the three MUrtis.
This Vidya is in the very form of the vital airs of all
Mantras.
19. If this is learned and understood hereditarily, this Vidya
liberates one from bondage. If it is remembered, it
1 destroys sins, old age and death.
20. If it is worshipped, it destroys misery, misfortune,
sickness and poverty. If eulogised, it suppresses multitudes
of
1. VV. 15-17 describe the importance of$ri-Vidy£. It
consists of 16 syllabled Mantra — the mantra of 15
syllables given in note of chapter 39 and the syllable the
Mantra of 16 syllables. The importance of this
mantra is not still appreciated by the educated elite even in
India.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 41.21-29
1327
obstacles. If it is meditated upon, it bestows the
achievement of all objects.
21. If a person is conversant with the principles of
particular Mudr&s 1 (Mystic gestures) and if he has
destroyed his sins by means of the spiritual worship of the
Supreme Goddess (Pararaeiani), he shall attain the desired
benefit.
22. A man strictly observing the vow of celibacy, should
worship with white flowers the deity clad in white
garments and present in the centre of a white abode.
23. The Naivedyas (food offerings) shoul 1 also be white
such as curds, milk, cooked rice etc. The devotee should
worship the Highest Deity (ParameSvai!) with imaginary
white articles as well. While meditating, he should imagine
(hat he is worshipping with white flowers etc.
24. With pure mind the devotee should worship the sixteen-
syllabled 2 Mantra with the Tryaksari Bijas (i.e. the three
syllables forming the seed) .
25-27. The syllables constituting the Mantras shall be
repeated in the usual order as well as in the reverse order.
He shall meditate on Sridevi in the form of a lamp in front
of the lord. O ascetic, the Japa shall be mental, Upamlu (in
whisper) or Nigada (clear loud utterance). It shall be
accompanied by Srideviny&sa ( the fingers etc. to be
placed in a particular form) . An idol of Sridevi also should
be made. By repeating the Mantra one hundred thousand
times, the devotee is liberated from great sins.
28. If he repeats the Mantra two hundred thousand
times, the greatest Kala destroys the sins of the
S&dhaka (Aspirant devotee) committed in the course
of seven births.
29. By repeating the Mantra three hundred thousand
times the devotee is liberated from the sins of a thousand
births. There is no doubt about this, O sage, that he
becomes exceedingly pure. In that order if he repeats the
Mantra one million
1. Mudri is the name of a particular position or intertwining
of fingers. The various Mudr&s for LalitS-wonhip are
given in the next chapter.
2. W.24-29 describe the procedure of Japa of the 16
Syllabled Mantra and its efficacy.
1328 Brahm&Qia Pur&Qa
and six hundred thousand times, he shall attain proximity of
Devi.
30. The Purakarana 1 (Repetition of the name of
deity accompanied with Homa etc.) is mentioned as follows.
The Puj& is to be performed three times every day.
Then the Japa , Tarpana , Homa and the feeding of
Br&hmanas — all these should be performed.
31. In the course of. Homa and Tarpana the word Svdhd
should be used. In the course of Nyasa rites and worship
the word Hamah should be used. At the time of Japa the
devotee should duly worship Devi at the end of the Mantra.
32. The Homa shall be one-tenth of Japa ; Tarpana
shall be one-tenth of Homa; O suppressor of the Vindhya
mountain, feeding of the Brahmanas is one-tenth of the
Tarparia.
33. If due to obstacles arising from time or place
any of the ancillary rites has to be dropped, the devotee
should repeat the Mantra twice that number and conclude
Purakarana rites.
34. Thereafter, for the sake of Kdmyaprayoga (rite for
the achievement of any desired object) the devotee should
repeat the Mantra three hundred thousand times. The
devotee should observe Vratas steadily without emotional
aberrations. He shall be engaged in the worship three times
a day. If he performs Vaiya and other rites (rites in order to
win over persons) thereafter, he shall attain Siddhi (that
achievement).
35-36. The repeater of the Mantras seated in the
middle of the Cakra should contemplate after worshipping.
He
must think about himself as completely red (like the
morning
light) in colour. The Sadhya (the object to be achieved
also should be thought of as pink in colour). There-
1. The procedure of Purafcarapa of this Vidya is described
in vv 30-33. This Vidya can be used for achieving certain
peisonal objectives and can be used destructively as well.
VV.34-39 describe how the Mantra is to be used for
personal positive advantages and vv.40-70 explain how the
mantra be used as black-magic such as Mdraoa, Uccdfana
etc.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 41 . 37 -49
1329
upon, O enemy of the Vindhya, he shall become handsome
with all fortunes and facilities. He shall win over everyone.
There is no doubt about this.
37-38. Equal parts of Gorocana (a yellow pigment),
Kumkuma (saffron) and Sandal paste shall be taken. After
performing Japa one hundred and eight times, the learned
devotee should apply a Tilaka on his forehead with the
same. Thereafter, if he sees, speaks to, thinks about or
touches anyone with half of his body, he comes under his
control like a slave.
39. O ascetic, in the same way, if a flower, fruit,
scent, beverage or cloth is taken and the Japa is performed
one
hundred and eight times and the article so taken is sent to a
woman, immediately that woman is attracted towards him.
Her heart will be in utter confusion.
A rile to control other persons
40. The devotee should draw the picture of a beautiful
woman on the ground with Gorocana (yellow pigment). It
should be in a secluded spot. She should be depicted as one
dressed gracefully and amorously. She should be bedecked
in all ornaments.
41. Birth (pedigree), name, Vidya and the picture
°f & goad — all should be written in her forehead,
neck, breast, navel and knee.
42-43. Words depicting god of love should be written in all
joints. The devotee should face that direction and make a
Tripufa of his body (? bent in three places). He should
make kfotkini (the agitafory gesture) and repeat Mantra
eight hundred times after uniting it (?) in the sacrificial
chamber full of lustre of the sun and the moon.
44-49. Even from a distance of a hundred Yojanas, he
should then imagine and mentally conceive a woman of the
following features. She is aflicted by the arrows of the god
of Love. Her side glances show signs of excitement. Her
pudenda throb indicating the increasing intensity of blazing
passion. She is swallowed by the circle of shining rays
inside Sakticakra. She has cast off her good conduct and
feminine
Brahmdn$a Purdna
1330
modesty. Her lotus-like eyes are large and wide. Her eyes
are attractive. Her bashfulness has disappeared due to the
loss of her fortitude (self-control). She is bound by the
letters of Mantra, Yantra, medicine and the great Mudra.
Her lotuslike heart trembles due to the flutter of fresh love.
She is mentally repeating the Mahdmantra many times. The
silken garment has been removed. She is as though deluded,
agitated and burned down. Her form is strange and
wonderful. She is as though drawn in a picture, devoid of
consciousness, hit, thrashed, dissolved, motionless and as
though transformed into
another person. On account of the power of Mantra, she is
whirling like the leaf of bamboo in a violent gust of wind.
50. Thereafter, he should think that the Earth including
mountains, parks and forests and bounded by the four
oceans has come within the Cakra and is .blazing forth.
51. If the devotee practises this rite for six months he
becomes very handsome comparable to the god of Love.
Merely by looking on, he attracts the world. By this very
act of seeing, he wins over everyone.
52. Simply by casting his glance he can excite any woman;
by his sight alone he can remove poison; by his very look
alone he can make some-one the lord of Speech; by his
mere act of seeing he can enchant everyone. By seeing he
instantaneously removes Cdturlhika (quartan fever) and
other fevers.
53. The devotee should secretly wear on h ; s person
Sricakra drawn with yellow material. There is no doubt
about it that thereby he can quickly stun the speech of the
disputant.
54. One should draw Cakra with the juice of Maha-
nlll (Indigo plant) along with the name of the enemy. He
shall then sit facing the south and burn the same in the fire.
This causes the death of the enemy.
55. If the name of the enemy is written in the Cakra
with the cow's urine and dung of buffaloes and horses and
the Cakra is placed in Arania gruel made of fermentation of
the boiled rice, it will enhance the hatred of the enemy.
LalitA-mdhdtmya 41.56-65
1331
56. (Defective Text) The name is written with yellow
pigment and the Cakra is tied with the hair from the
sidelocks of children. The enemy will hang suspended like
that (in the sky) (or if the same is hung up) this is a great
means of Ucc&tana (Eradication or extirpation).
57. If the Cakra be drawn with the juice of the Indigo
plant mixed with milk, lac and Rocand and if the same is
worn on one's person one can win over the people of the
four castes.
58. If the same is written in accordance with the same
injunction and put in water and if the water is used for
drinking or bathing, the devotee will be blessed with great
felicity and matchless fortune.
59. If the devotee thinks continuously about the territory,
city or excellent lady depicted in the middle of the Cakra as
blazing up, O Sage, he can excite and stir them up within
seven days.
60. If the above rite is performed after drawing the Cakra in
yellow colour and facing the East, the devotee can make all
disputants stunned.
61. The devotee should face the north and worship the
Cakra drawn in saffron colour. The whole world can be
won over by him thus and not otherwise.
62. If the devotee draws the Cakra with red chalk and
worship it facing west, he can then attract all women, win
them over and make them excited.
63. The devotee should wander over a mountain alone and
in secret and worship the Cakra, O Suppressor of the
arrogance of the Vindhya mountain. The repeater of the
Mantras attains immortality and freedom from old age.
There is no doubt about this.
64. It is great secret that has been communicated, O great
Sage. It should be preserved carefully. By guarding it, one
shall attain all Siddhis. He will meet sure downfall
if he discloses it.
65. If, without performing the Puraicarana . O sage, anyone
performs (the above-mentioned) holy rite he will not obtain
mastery over the Mantra or achievement thereof) .
1332
Brahm&ntfa Purdna
66. In order to quell defects in the performance, the learned
devotee shall repeat Jafa one hundred thousand times more.
He should duly perform the Puja too. Then only he shall
become qualified and competent once again.
67-70. If a person endowed with devotion worships the
deity continuously without any desire (in return for
worship), if he repeats the Mantra to his fullest capacity
meditating upon her, she herself shall bear the burden of his
weal in this world and accomplish liberation for him.
Always staying near him, she will tell him everything. Just
as the lowing cow follows the calf so also the goddess shall
follow her devotee who has sought refuge in her."
Agastya said : —
71. "O Hayagriva, what is the meaning of the term Parana
gala 1 (one who has sought refuge) ? Tell me. Who is that
Saranagata whom Gauri follows like a cow that follows her
running calf?
Hayagriva said : —
72-74. "If a man places his burden on Srldevata, the burden
of responsibilities etc. of this world as well as that of the
other world and concentrate'; his mind always on her, it he
is favourably disposed towards all everywhere, if he is
devoid of antagonists, if without having any one else as his
reiuge, he prays to Gauri exclusively stead-fastly to protect
him, if he has the coniidcncc that she will protect him, if his
aim and purpose is solely iier service and if he is eager to
serve and worship her that activity is Sarariagati (seeking
reiuge).
75. If at any time people praise him or censure him, the
man who has sought refuge in the deity thinks like this —
"Let the worlds censure or let the people praise**. After
thinking thus and after observing his own form with good
intellect, he ceases to experience pleasure or sorrow.
76-77. Sarandgati consists of six aspects thinking about
favourable things, avouling unfavourable things; faith that
1. VV. 72-70 explain the concept of Prapatti or Sarandgati,
LalitH-m&h&tmya 41.78-83
1333
(the deity) will protect, soliciting the deity for protec lion,
surrendering his own self and Karunya ( Piteousness or
seeking compassion). After surrendering oneself one
should dedicate the five Angas (all the five actions of the
body).
There is no other means like this to achieve worldly
enjoyment as well as liberation from Samsara.
78-81. The following qualities arc meant for the attainment
of perfect knowledge. 1 The devotee shall always practise
them — absence of pride, absence of hypocrisy, avoidance
of violence, forbearance, straight-forwardness, service to
the preceptor, cleanliness, steadiness, self-control, non-
attachment to the objects of senses, absence of egotism,
careful observation of the evils of birth, death, old ago,
ailments and misery, absence of attachment and avoiding
involvement with sons, wives, houses etc. continuous cven-
mindedness irrespective of the desirable or undesirable
happening or occurrence, unswerving devotion to the deity,
without thinking of other things, resorting to lonely places,
distaste for the assembly of people, constant application to
spiritual knowledge and understanding the purpose of
factual knowledge or philosophy.
82-83. He who works for the deity, he who has her for his
goal, who is devoted to her, who avoids attachment and
who bears no enmity to any living being attains the greatest
Sri. The preceptor shall be an intelligent man like me and
famous too, O Scorcher of Vatapi. The disciple is said to be
one like you by the preceptor of the secret scriptures (i
dmn&ya ).
1. VV. 78-81 enumerate the qualities essential for attaining
perfect knowledge.
1334
Brahmdnda Purdqta
CHAPTER FORTYTWO
Description of Various Mudrds . Mystical Gestures With
the Fingers 1 Agastya said : —
1. "O Hayagriva, narrate the various positions of
fingers in the formation of mystical gestures whereby
SridevI
becomes delight ed."
Hayagpiva said : —
2-3. " (The following one) is the great Mudrd Avdhani
(invoking one) which is described as Trikhanda (having
three parts). Turn your hands making the palms clearly face
the front. Join your thumbs together. Keep the index-
fingers bent and beneath the ring fingers. O ascetic, one
should place the small fingers in their own places.
Now I shall describe Mudrd called Sarhk$obhini (the
Agitator) . Listen.
4. The middle fingers should be kept in the middle flanked
by the thumbs and small fingers. The index fingers are kept
upright like rods. The ring fingers are placed over the
middle fingers.
5. If in this Mudra, the middle fingers are kept upright, O
suppressor of the pride of Vindhya, the Mudra is then
called Vidravini (Driving others) .
6. The small fingers and the ring fingers are equally
kept in the middle of the middle fingers and the index
fingers that have the shape of goads, O Pit-born Sage. This
Mudrd (named) Akar?ini ( Attracting one ) is capable of
attracting the three worlds.
7-9. The palms are made in the shape of cups. The index
fingers have the shape of goads. The middle fingers are
turned and kept beneath them. In this way, O celestial sage,
the small fingers are in the middle of the middle fingers.
The ring fingers are kept upright. The two index fingers are
outside
1. This chapter deals with Mudrds specially observed in
$rividy&. The most important is Yonimudri described
in w.17-18.
Lalitd-mdh&tmya 42.10-19
1335
them. Then the thumbs are kept (upright) like rods reaching
the place where the middle fingers move to and fro. This
Mudra is well-known by the name Unmddinl , O Scorcher
of Vatapi.
10-11. In this Mudra, in the pair of ring fingers one is bent
in the form of goads and kept beneath. The devotee shall
make use of the index fingers also in the same manner. This
is the Mudra called Mahdnkuid conducive to the
achievement of all objectives.
12-14. The arms are kept crossed — the right arm to the
left and the left arm to the right, O celestial sage. The palms
of the hands are turned. In this manner the small fingers
and the ring fingers are joined, O ascetic. The index fingers
are placed over them. The middle fingers are above all. O
husband ofLopamudra the devotee should keep thumbs
upright. This is the Mudra called Khecari (moving in the
sky), the most excellent of all excellent ones. By knowing
this alone perfectly, the devotee shall be the favourite one
of Yoginis ( the deities of that name) .
15-16. The devotee should turn the palms of his hands
making them touch other. He should join together the pairs
of index fingers and thumbs simultaneously in the form of
the crescent Moon. He should join the middle fingers
together keeping the small fingers hanging down. After
joining together these two fingers that are bent, the ring
fingers are kept beneath all. This is Bijamudrd that is
conducive to the proper functioning of all Siddhis ere long.
17-18. The tips of the middle fingers are kept bent and
placed above the index-fingers. Similarly, the small fingers
are placed in the middle of ring 'fingers. All the fingers are
thus joined together and pressed by the thumbs. This is the
first Mudra termed Tonimudrd.
19. O celestial sage, these Mudras cause delight unto
Sridevi. They should be made use of at the time of worship
in the proper order.
1336
Brahmtyda Purdjia CHAPTER FORTYTHREE
Types of Initiation and True Service of the Preceptor
Agastya said : —
1. "O Hayagriva of great intellect, O ocean of nectarine
mercy ! Inform me of the type of initiation 1 2 which is
(necessary) in visualizing Srldevl.**
Hayagriva said :
2. "We shall communicate Dik$d (initiation) where-
from one attains identity with the deity and whereby the
dirts of sins of persons are washed off.
3. The preceptor meditates uponSivapura (as stationed)
in the hand, repeats the Mula Mantras of the deity
AhgamalinI (?) and touches the body of the disciple. This is
called Sparla -dikfd (the initiation by touch).
4. The preceptor closes his eyes and meditates on Srl-
kamaksI.With delighted mind he looks properly at the
disciple. This is called Drgdikfd (the initiation by vision).
5. Merely when the proceptor beholds, speaks and touches,
perfect knowledge arises immediately. That initiation
is considered &ambhavi (pertaining toSambhu the
bestower of happiness).
6. The body of the preceptor is similar to the body of
the goddess as mentioned before. By his grace the disciple
too shines with the same form as he.
7. The leading spiritual preceptor properly gratified by
**
means of service of long duration, silently intends initiation
of the disciple. This is considered Mdnasi Difod (mental
initiation) .*
8. Of all the modes of initiation, this is the most excellent
one.
1 . Dikfd or Initiation is the essential pre-condition of
Spiritual paths. It is the Guru who introduces a person to a
spiritual discipline. Hence, the importance of Guru ( which
unfortunately degenerated in Gurudom) . To make a person
eligible to enter a spiritual path the Guru initiates him either
by his touch ( sparia-dikfd ) , sight or even by his mind
( Mdruui Dikfd ) , the last being the best one.
2. VV.8-35. describe the procedure of Dik?a.
LalitA-mdhdimya 43 . 9- 1 4
1337
The devotee should at the outset perform Kriyddik$d
(Initiation of holy rites) . Its mode is being recounted.
9-14. On an auspicious day in the bright half of the month,
the devotee (gets up early in the morning) and keeps his
mind free from impurities. He should then remove the dirt
from the tongue, mouth and face and clean them. He should
then take his bath in accordance with injunctions.
After concluding Sandhya rites he should stay in a secluded
spot remembering the physical form alone of the preceptor.
He should put proper curb on his food and remain silent
Remaining in the same manner, the preceptor too should
enter the abode of worship. He should repeat Devi Sukta
along with Vidydnydsa ( the special position of fingers in
the mystical rite pertaining to the Mantras) and
M&trki I (diagrams of characters etc. as a part of the
mystical rite). Then he should repeat the Puruja Sflkta.
Thereafter he should propitiate Tripura-mbika by means of
sixteen Upacdras ( Means of paying homage to deity) well
known as follows : — Avdhana (invoking), Asana (offering
a seat), P&dya (offering water for washing the feet),
Arghya (materials of worship), Acamana (ceremonial
ritualistic sipping of water), Sndna (bath), Vastra (offering
Robe), BhUfd ( ornament) decorating with Gandha (scent).
Puspa (flowers), DhUpa (incense), lamp) ,Naivedya( food
offering)
TdmbUla (prepared betel leaves and nuts), pradak$ind
(circu-mambulation) and PrariAma (obeisance) . Then by
means of SahasrAk$ara Vidya (one thousand-syllabled
Mantra) he shall offer Pufpdhjali (handful of flowers).
One thousand-syllabled Mantra I 1 .
Om Aim Hrlrh Srim Aim Klim Sauh. Orii Obeisance (to
you) O Tripurasundari, O deity in the heart, O deity in the
head. O deity in the tuft, O deity in the (symbolic) armour,
O deity in the eyes, O deity in the mouth (face),0
KamelvarJ,
1. The Thousand-syllabled Mantra is nothing but a series of
Lalita epithets including in them all the powers implied in
the names of Siddhis, Nity&s, etc. It concludes with
the secret sixteen- syllabled Kddi Mantra.
Brakmdnda Pur Una
1338
O Bhagamalini. O Nityaklinna, O Bhcruruja, O
VahnivasinI (deity abiding in fire) , O MahavajreSvari, O
VidyeSvari ( deity of lores ), O ParaSivadutI (messenger of
the Supreme Siva), O TVarita, O Kulasundan. O Nitya,0
Nilapataka (deity with a blue banner), O Vijaya, O
Sarvamangala, O Jvalamalini (deity wearing clusters of
flames as garlands) , O Citra, O Mahanitya, O Paramesvari
(O Supreme Goddess), O MantreS-amayi (identical with
the lord of the Mantras), O $asthi£amayi (identical with the
lord of Sasthi i.e. Sixth day of the lumber fort-night), O
Udyanamayi* (identical with garden), O Lopamudramayi,
O Agastyamayi (deity identical with Lopa-mudra and
Agastya), O Kalatapanamayl (identical with the scorcher of
K&la i.e. Siva), O Dharmacaramayl (identical with the
conduct of righteousness) , Muktake£i Svaramayi (identical
with the lord of the deity with loose tresses) , O
Dipakalana-thamayi (identical with lamp and moon), O
Vi$nudevamayi (identical with lord Visnu), O Prabhakara-
Devamayl (identical with Sun-god), O Tejodevamayl
(identical with the lord of refulgence), O Manojadeva-
Mayi (identical with mind-born lord of love), O
Anim&siddhi (the power of being very minute),
O Mahim&siddhi ( the power of being very great) , O
GarimUsiddhi (tha power of being weighty), O
Laghim&siddhi (the power of being very light) , O
Uitvasiddhi (the power of being the overlord), O
Vafitvasiddhi (the power of controlling others and winning
over them), O Praptisiddhi (the power of achieving
anything), O Prdkdmyasiddhi (the power of irresistible
will) , O Rasasiddhi (the power of alchemy), O
Mokjasiddhi (the power of granting salvation) , O Brahmi,
O Mahesvari, O Kaumari, O Vai?navl, O Varahi, O Indranf,
O Camunda, O Mahalak$mi, O Sarva-sarjikpobhinl
(exciting all) , O Sarvavidrdvini (routing all) O
Sarvdkarfini (attracting all), O SarvavaSarhkarl (winning
over all), O Sarvonmddini (making everyone of us mad) , O
Sarvamah -dAkuid (great goad unto all) O Sarvakhecari
( Khecarimudra of all) O Sarvabijd (seed unto all) , O
Sarvayont (source of origin unto all) , O Sawdstrakhanfinl
(the splitter of all missiles), O Trailokyamohini
(enchantress of the three worlds), O Cakra -
svdmini (O mistress of the Cakra i.e. mystic circle) , O
Prakafa -*N. reads Udydna or U44iydm % *a bandha in
Yoga'.
Lalitd-m&hdtmya 43.9-14
1339
yogtni (one who has manifested Yogic power), O Bauddha
-DariandAgi (one having the Buddhist philosophy as one as
of the limbs) , O Kdmdkarfiril (one who attracts love), O
Buddhyd -karfani (one who attracts intellect), O
Aharhkdrdkar$ini (one who attracts the principle of Ego),
O Sabdakarsini (one who attracts sound), O Sparidkarfini
(one who attracts touch), O Rdpdkar$inl (one who attracts
form and colour), O Rasdkar$ini (one who attracts taste), O
Gandhdk ar?inl (one who attracts smell), O
Citt&karfini (one who attracts the mind), O Dhairyd-
karsirti (one who attracts courage). O Smrtydkar$inl (one
who attracts memory), O Namdkar$inl (one who attracts
names) O Bijdkarfinl (one who attracts seed), O
Atmdkar$ini (One who attracts soul), O Amrtdkarfxni (one
who attracts nectar), O Sarirdkarpini (one who attracts
body), O Guptayogini (one who has the secret yogic power),
O Sarudid -paridQraka-Cakra-Sv&minl (O presiding
deity of the mystic circle that fulfils all hopes), O
AnaAgakusumd (one who has flowers (i.e. flower-shafts of
god of love) O AnaAgamekhald (one who has the girdle of
Ananga i.e. god of love), O AnaAgamddinl (one who
maddens Ananga), O AnaAga-Madandturd (one who has
been afflicted by the god of love having no body), O
Anangarckhd (O streak of Ananga), O AnaAgavegini (one
who has the impetus of Ananga), O AnaAgdAkuid (the
goad of Ananga), O AnaAgamdlini (having the garland of
Ananga), O Guptatarayoginl (one who has the Yogic Power
that is more hidden), O Vaidika- DariandAgi (one who has
Vedic systems of philosophy as limbs), O
Sarvasarhkfobhakara-Cakra-Svdmini (O ruling deity of the
Cakra that causes excitement in everyone), O P
Urvdmndyddhidevatd (presiding deity of the scripture
named Purvamnaya ) , • O SrAfirdpd (one having creations
as her form), O Sarvasarfikfobhini (one who stirs up
everyone), O Sarva- Vidrdoinl (one who routs everyone), O
Sarvdhlddinl (one who delights everyone), O Sarvdkarfinl
(one who enchants everyone), O Sarvastambhini (one who
stuns everyone), O Sarvcjrmbhinl (one who is the 'yawner'
deity), O SarvaiaAkari (one who causes the welfare of
everyone), O Sarvarahjini (one who delights everyone), O
Sarvonmddinl (one who meddens everyone), O
Sarvdrthasddhikd (one who achieves all objectives) O
Sarvasampatprap&riQi (one who reimburses all
riches), O
1340
Brakmfittfa Pur&#a
Sarvamantramayi (one who is identical with all Mantras),
O Sarvadvandvakfayakari (one who destroys all mutually
opposed pairs of calamities), O Sampraddyayoginl (one
who has the traditional power of Yoga), O Sauradartandhgl
(one who has sysiems of philosophy of Surya as limbs), O
Sarvasaubhagya -Ddyakacakrd (one who is the mystic
circle that bestows all felicities) O Sarvasiddhipradd (one
who bestows all spiritual attainments), O Sa rvnsam pat pr
add (one who bestows all riches), O Sarvapriyamkari (one
who does everything for the felicity of others), O
Sarvamafigalakfiriiji (one who does everything conducive
to auspiciousness to all), O Sarvakdmapr add (one who
bestows all desires), O Sarvaduhkhavimocini (one who
liberates all persons from miseries), O
SarvamrtyupraSamini (one who suppresses deaths of all). O
Sarvavighnanivarini (one who dispels all obstacles), O
Sarvanga-Sundari (one who is beautiful in every limb), O
Sarvasaubhdgjadayini (one who bestows all fortunateness
and felicities), O Kulottirnayoginl (one who has
the Yogic power of Kulottirnn), O
SarvdrthasddhakacakreH . (O goddess of the mystic circle
that achieves all objectives), O Sarvajnd (omniscient one),
O SarvaSakti (omnipotent), O Sarvaiharyaphalapradd (one
who bestows the benefit of all types of prosperity), O
Sawajiidnamayi (one identical with all types of knowledge),
O Sarvavyddhinivarinl (one who dispels and prevents all
types of ailments), O Sarvddhdrasvardpd (one who is of the
form of the support of everything), O Sarvapd -pdpahard
(one who removes all sins), O Sarvdnandamayi (one
identical with all the bliss (for everyone), O
SarvarakfdsvarQ -pini (one whose form is the protection of
everyone), O Sarvepsilaphalapradd (one who is the
bestower of all desired benefits), O Niyogini (one who
controls others), O Vaifnava -* darinndfigi (one who has
the systems of philosophy of Visnu as limbs), O
Sarvarakfdkaracakrasthd (one who is stationed in the
mystic circle that accords protection to everyone), O
Dakfindmn&yeH (the chief deity of all the scriptures
named Daksipamnaya), O SthitirUpd (one who is in the
form of sustenance), O VaSint (one who exercises
authority), O Kdmei f, O Modinl (one who rejoices), O
Vimald (devoid of impurities), O Arurid (the pink one), O
Jayinl (the victorious one), O Sarveivari (Ruling goddess of
all), Kaulini (follower of the
1341
Lalitd-mdh&tmya 43 . 9- 1 4
Sakta rituals), Rahasyayogini (one who has the secret
Yogic power), O Rakasya-Bhagini (one who enjoys
pleasures in secret), O Rahasyagopinl (one who protects i.e.
keeps secrets), O Sdktadariandngi (one who has the
systems of philosophy of the followers of Sakti as her
limbs), O S iTuarogahara-CakreflAvoAdess of the mystic
circle that dispels all ailments), O Paicim&mndyeH
(the chief of the sacred scriptures named Pasciinamnaya),
DhanurbdnapdfamkuSadevatd (the deity with bow, arrows,
nooAe and goad), O Kdmeil , O VajreH , O Bhngamdlinl ,
O Atirahas\ayo-gini (one who has the highly secret Yogic
power), O SaivadarSan dngi (one who has Siva's systems
of philosophy as her limbs), O Sarvasiddhipradacakragd
(one who is stationed in the mystic circle that bestows all
Siddhis),0 Uttardmndyesi (goddess of scriptures termed
Uttaramnaya) O Samhdtarupd (one who has the form
ofannihilator), O Suddh&para (Pure and transcendent),
O Bindupifhagatd (one who is stationed in the Bindu-pitha
of the pedestal), O Mah&tripurasundart , O
Pardpardtirahayayogini
r
O dmbhavadariandhgi (one who has the systems of
philosophy
of Sambhu as limb), O Sarvdnanda MayacakreH (the
Presiding
goddess of the mystic circle conferring bliss on everyone),
O
Tripur asundari) O TripuravaSini (one residing in the
Tripura),
O TripuraSri (the glory of Tripura), Tripuramdlini (having
the
three cities as a garland), O Tripurasiddhd (one who has
attained
Siddhis of the Tripuras), O Tripurdmbd , O Sarvacakrasthd
(one stationed in all mystic circles), O
Anuttardmndydkhyasvarupd
(one whose form is what is called Anuitaramnaya), O
Mahdtripurabhairavi , O Caturvidhaguiiar upd (one whose
form is
the fourfold Guna), O Kuld (O goddess Kula), Akuld (O
one who has no family), Kuldkuld (one who has Kulas and
Akulas), O Mahdkaulini (great follower of Sakti). O
Sarvotlard
(one who is greater than all), O Sarvadartandhgi (one who
has all systems of philosophy as limbs), O
N&vd>anasthitd (one
who is stationed in nine scats), O NavdUari (one who has
nine
syllables), O Navamithun&krti (one who has the form
of a newly
married couple), O Mahefdtnukd (one who is in the form
of Mahesa. one who is identical with ViJya, M.\d tava
Brahma, Kamadeva, Skanda, Nandin, Indra, Manu, Gandra,
Kubera, Agastya, the anger of Durvasas and
BhatAarakavidya, O
Kalydna-tattvatrayarupd (having the three principles of
great
1342
Brahm&nia Purdtya
welfare), O Siva&iv&tmika (one who is in the
form of Siva and Siva ) , O PUrnabrahmaiakti ( one having
the complete power of Brahman ).0 Mah&paramefvarl
(highly Supreme Deity), O Mah&tri -purasundari , I
worship your sandals. Obeisance. Ka Erh Ila Hrirh , Hasa,
Kahala Hrim , S aka la, Hrim , Airh Klirh Sauh Sauh Klirh
Airh Srim .♦
15. With the utterance of this thousand-syllabled Mantra,
the devotee should offer handful of flowers. Otherwise his
worship shall be futile — so say the expounders of the
Vedas.
16-20. Thereafter, the devotee shall clean a spot of ground
by smearing cowdung and place a Drona full of paddy there,
along with a Drona of pure rice grains of praise-worthy
colours. A new pot filled with a Drona of water should be
kept therein. Five gems and freshly cut grass should be put
into the pot. The water should be rendered fragrant by
putting tender sprouts and barks of the following trees viz.
Nyagrodha (ficus religiosa), Aivattha (ficus indica),
Mdkanda (Mango). Jambu (Rose apple) and Udumbara
(ficus elomerata) . He should place a ripe and splendid
coconut over the pot. After worshipping it with fragrant
flowers and other things he should show incense, light etc.
He should repeat Sricintamani Mantra (or Srimantra as the
wish-yielding Mantra) mentally and Malika Mantr.is also.
The pot should be considered the physical body of
Siikamaksi. The Mantras should be repeated touching the
pot. When they have been repeated one hundred and eight
times, the lamp sh >uld be shown again (waived round) .
21-24. The teacher blindfolds the disciple with a cloth after
calling him near in secret. He then makes him prostrate
three times, with eight limbs touching the ground. The
preceptor places flowers in the hands of the disciple and
makes him offer the same to the deity repeating the
following prayer —
• N. gives this mantra as follows :
Ka Em ila Hrim, Ka-Sa-Ka-La-Hrim* Sa-Ka-La~Hrim
Aim Klirh Saufi Klirh Aim Sriml
LalitH-m&h&tmya 43.25-32
1343
" O Sridevi, a mass of mercy, O goddess in the form of the
greatest refulgence ! This handful of flowers is placed at
the lotus-like feet of yours. You are my greatest abode. You
are the greatest Brahman. You are my Supreme deity. From
to-day onwards protect me and my sons. We seek refuge in
you.'*
After saying this, the disciple should place the lotus-like
feet of the preceptor on his head (i.e. bow down to him).
25-26. When the sandals are placed on the head by the
preceptor, it will be due to the merit of the previous birth,
that should be obtained by serving Brahma, Visnu and Siva.
After saying this, he should rise up with great devotion. He
should stand to the left of the preceptor calmly,
unpretentiously and modestly.
27-28. The cloth bound over his face should be untied and
the remaining part of worship shall be shown to him. The
articles for food offering should be sprinkled with the water
from the gourd ( kept for the purpose) . The Naivedya (food
offering) on Mahatripura-sundari should be in the form of
sugar, honey, ghee, plantain fruits and milk pudding. The
Naivedya should be duly offered.
29-30. He should whisper the sixteen-syllabled Mantra
slowely into the left ear of the disciple. Both of them then
come out and the disciple is made to sit on a wooden plank.
He should be pure and sit facing the east. The place shall be
covered with a silk cloth. Repeating the Mantras he should
sprinkle the water of 6'rikumbha ( sacred pot dedicated to
Sridevi) over the disciple. »
31. The disciple should then take bath in ordinary pure
water and wear two clothes. He should repeat the Mantra
one hundred and eight times and then go to sleep.
32. If an auspicious dream is seen, the PurAya (merit)
thereof is excellent and it shall be added on. If a bad dream
1 . Rules of discipline while behaving with one's guru are
scattered over v.59 to the end of the chapter.
1344 BrahmAntfa Pur&na
is seen; he should perform Japa one thousand and eight
times.
33. The worship of Tripuramba should be carried out
in ihe manner mentioned above. If no dream is seen the
achievement ol Siddhi will be after some long time.
34. With great devotion the disciple should partake
of the remnants of offerings unto the goddess which have
more benefit. The disciple shall imme liately be a sanctifier
of rows.
35. The disciple should dedicate unto his Guru (preceptor)
his body, possessions and vital airs. He should conduct
himself obediently subservient to him continuously. He
should never transgress his words.
36. One should know that a preceptor is a rare
redeemer from worldly existence. When pleased he grants
the splendour of liberation from Samsara.
37. The meaning of the letter 'GU* is 'darkness*.
The letter "RU" means "One who dispels". The preceptor is
called Guiu because he dispels darkness.
38. After obtaining a preceptor in the form of the
bes tower of perfect knowledge, one should not have
recourse to another preceptor. He should consider even the
harsh words uttered by the preceptor as blessings.
39. He should at the outset make obeisance to him and from
him alone should receive secular, Vedic and spiritual
knowledge.
40-43. Thus, after carrying out the three types of initiation,
the preceptor should instruct him in everything that should
be performed. Devotion to Guru is a good conduct and
malicious mischief towards him is a great sin.
Remembering his (guru's) feet (iLself) is liberation (from
samsara). This is the procedure as long as this body lasts.
By uttering falsehood in front of the preceptor, one incurs a
very great sin. Even by slaughtering a cow or murdering a
Brahmana, one
i
will not incur such a great sin. An ideal disciple will be
saying thus: "I have a series of preceptors beginning with
Braluna and ending with a blade of grass. I have everyone
worthy of my honour and worship. Who then is not
honourable and respect-
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 43.44-52
able on the surface of the Earth unto me ?" Such a disciple
who is favourably disposed towards all is glorified as an
ideal disciple.
44. One sanctified by and equipped with many good
qualities free from impurities, good qualities like decent
habits and spotless character, is called Si$ya (disciple)
because he abides by the S&sana (behest) of the
preceptor.
45. If one becomes tired by Japa, one should begin to
meditate. If one is tired by Dhy&na (meditation) one
should begin to perform Japa. If one is fully endowed with
Japa, Dhyana etc., one accomplishes and acquires mastery
over the Mantra.
46. Just as, due to the power of contemplation, even a
worm turns out to be a black bee so also, due to the power
of ecstatic trance, a man becomes Brahman.
47. Just as at the time of dissolution, the universe is not
observed, so also (the external world should not be seen)
when one closes the eyes (for meditation). This is the
characteristic feature of Dhyana ( Meditation) .
48. When the greatest principle that is beyond everything
capable of being described and that is free from aberrations,
is realized, the Mantras become servants along with the
presiding deities of the Mantras.
49. Ail his activities, since he strictly adheres to the
realisation of the unity of Souls, constitute his Daraiana
(Vision, System of philosophy) . The purpose of Yogic
practice and penance is served by his Mantra. His
(Pieceptor's) very glance constitutes his (disciple's) asset.
50 If the false identification with the body is got rid of,
when the great Atman is realized, one can have
Sam&dhis (Meditation and trances) wherever one's
mind travels.
51. If one sees and realizes the non-dualistic omnipresent,
quiescent and blissful Atman nothing remains for him to be
obtained or known.
52. Eulogistic pi ayer is on a par with ten million worships.
Japa is on a par with ten million eulogistic prayers;
meditation is on a par with ten million Japas and getting
merged (with the Supreme deity) is on a par with ten
million meditations.
Brahmdnia Pur Una
53. The physical body itself is said to be a temple.
The individual soul (himself) is MaheSvara (the great deity
installed therein ) . One should abandon the Nirmdlya
( remnants of worship) of ignorance and unify souls with
the concept C 'I am he**.
54. When it is covered in the husk, it is paddy. In
the absence of husk, it is rice grain. The soul bound by the
noose (of senses) is remembered as the jfiva (Individual
Soul). Freed from the bondage, It is Mahesvara (Supreme
Lord).
55. The movement of birds in the Hramament is not
observed ( distinct from the sky) . The movement of
aquatic beings in water is not discerned (distinct from
water) . Similarly the great conduct of noble-souled ones is
not distinct from their environment.
56. The worship connected with daily routine of holy
rites should be performed during the day. The worship
connected with the Naimittika (needed for a particular
situation) rites should be performed at night. The
performance of rites is a K&mya Karma (performance
of acts for achieving desires) . This is the conclusion
arrived at in scriptures.
57. Recollection of Sripaduka is greater than millions
and millions of great charitable gifts, millions and millions
of great holy rites and millions and millions of great
sacrifices.
58. As long as the body is sustained, all activities pertaining
to one's caste and stage in life should be carried out with or
without knowledge for liberation from Karmas.
59. Whatever comes out of the mouth of the preceptor
is called S&stra (scripture). Even if it is forbidden (in
Sastra) one should carry it out. One should not transgress
the commands of the preceptor.
60. Even if one hails from a high caste, even if one
possesses great learning and is endowed with wealth, one
should, after seeing the preceptor from a distance, joyously
prostrate one's self before him once and circumambulate
him three times.
61. One should bow down to everyone whether a deity or a
blade of grass regarding that it is the preceptor him-
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 43.62-70
1347
self. One shall bow down to an idol made of metals or clay
in the belief that it is the deity.
62. (The following are sinful activities causing people to
become Brahmaraksasas (demoniac Brahmanas,
Brahminical demons). If one speaks in contempt of the
preceptor or addresses him by base terms, if one defeats a
Brahmana in arguments or if one reveals secret scriptural
tenets or makes them public, one shall become a
Brahmaraksasa.
63. One shall continuously entertain non-dualistic
conception, but no non-dualistic feeling in regard to the
preceptor. One should not censure other people's religious
cults or principles nor the Vedas, nor the scriptural texts
nor the Agamas (philosophical treatises).
64. If the disciple stays in the same village as the preceptor,
he should pay ( personal) obeisance to the preceptor during
the three Sandhyas (dawn, midday and dusk) . If he stays
about 3 Kilometres, (Kms) away he shall devoutly bow
down to the preceptor once every day.
65-66. If the disciple stays six Kilometres away he should
present his respects to him during the five Parvans (festival
days) in the course of a month). If the disciple stays at a
distance ranging from one Yojana (twelve kilometres) to
twelve Yojana (one hundred and fortyfour kilometres) he
should bow down to the preceptor once in as many months
as there are Yojanas (twelve kilometres). If the disciple
stays still further he should go to the preceptor whenever he
wishes.
67. One should never approach a king, a deity or the
preceptor with empty hands. He should offer fruits, flowers,
garments etc. in accordance with his, capacity.
68. (A preceptor) is personally Supreme Siva (Para Siva)
himself encased in human skin. He wanders over the Earth
incognito in order to bless a good disciple.
69. It is to accord protection to good disciples that
Siva assumes forms though he is formless. Siva the
storehouse of sympathy is active in the world like a worldly
person.
70. Sriguru ( the glorious preceptor) is glorified as lord
Siva himself without three eyes, lord Acyuta himself but
not four-armed, and lord Brahma himself though not four-
faced.
1348
BrahmQnia Purdna
71. Like the blind men who do not see the rising sun,
only those devoid of good luck do not see Sriguru who has
the splendour of the greatest principle and who stands
before your very eyes in the same manner.
72. The most excellent deliberation is the deliberation on
reality. The deliberation on Japas is the mediocre one. The
deliberation on scriptural treatises is base and the
deliberation on worldly affairs is the meanest of mean
things.
73. There is no principle more profound than the preceptor.
There is no greater pleasure than knowledge. There is no
better worship than devotion and there is no greater benefit
than liberation from Samsara.
74. In all Vedas and scriptural texts it is mentioned
in different contexts and in as many words that SrikamaksI
is greater than the greatest among Brahma, Vi§nu, Siva and
others.
75- 78a. Many pairs are observed and heard of in all worlds.
Some of them are mutually opposed and some are mutually
complementary such as Sac! and Indra, RohinI and Candra,
Svaha and Agni, Prabha (Lustre) and Sun, Laksmi and
Narayana, Van! and Brahma, Girija and Siva, Agni and
Soma, Bindu and Nada (sound), Prakrti and Punifa, what
are termed as Adhdra (support) and Adheya (what is
supported), Bhoga (enjoyment of worldly pleasures and)
Mok$a (Liberation), Prana and Apdna, word and meaning,
affirmative and negative, pleasure and pain etc. There is no
doubt that all of them are the Supreme Brahman.
78b-80a. They know that another refulgence has come up
by the name of Kamak$i which Brahma, Visrui, Siva and
others perpetually meditate upon. Thus if a person abides
by the path of $akti> he should be the object of grace of
Sridevi. He shall attain worldly pleasures and salvation ?
80b-82a. Those who worship Kamak$i with or without
Mantras, whether they are women, Vaisyas or Sudras, do
attain the greatest goal. What then in the case of Ksatriyas
and Brahmanas who worship with Mantras.
Even if they are men of the world, they are liberated ones
certainly, without any doubt.
Lalitd-mdh&tmya 43.82 — 44. 1 1349
82b-83. Naivedya should always be offered during the five
Parvan days, in the form of sugar, honey, ghee, plantain
fruit and milk puddings. He who does not worship though
he is competent will incur the curse of Devi.
84-87a. If one cannot afford, one should always worship
Ambika with articles mentally conceived and imagined. A
householder shall worship Mahadevi with the full
equipment of auspicious conduct and accompanied by his
wife favourably disposed towards him.
A preceptor shall, O Pot-born Sage, mention the code of
good conduct thrice. If the disciple does not grasp (and
conform to it), 'the Sin is that of the disciple and not of the
preceptor. The devotee shall consider the preceptor and his
wife as well as his parents like this, that they are Laksmi
and Narayana or Sarasvat! and Brahma or Girija and Siva.
87b-88, Thus every thing has been briefly recounted by me,
O Pot-born sage. By concentrating on this much an intelli-
gent disciple shall become omniscient.
CHAPTER FORTYFOUR Meditation on the Goddess
Hayagriva said :
1 . The disciple conversant with the Mantras shall do as
follows : — 1
He should enter the special place intended for Japa bringing
with him his seat ( Darbha mattress etc.) . Repeating the
requisite Mantras duly, he shall sprinkle water (over the
place of sitting) in the manner mentioned by the preceptor.
1. W. 1-1 6 (and even later )deal with the procedure of
meditating upon Lalit&. The main principle is : you
can worship a deity after identifying yourself with the deity.
Hence, the necessity of Nydsas (vide vv.8-18) .
Brahmdnfa Purdna
2. He should then meditate upon his own soul and the form
of the deity withoit any distinction (between the two).
He should sit in the Padm&sana posture facing the
east. He shall sit steadily without thinking about anything
eke.
3. He should then make the Trikhan fa Mudrd. After
making obeisance to the preceptor, elders and others, he
should perform the rite of Nydsa with 'Balabija' Mantras
repeating each twice in the fingers beginning with the
middle finger in due order.
4. He shall then purify the hand and continue the rite
till Vahniprdkdra (fiery rampart wall) with the respective
Astra Mantras.
5. The Mantras beginning with the Pdda (foot) should
be repeated in the reverse order and those beginning with "
KA 9 in the usual order. After imposing the Vydpakanydsa
(the
pervading Nyasa) , he shall make it pervaded with
Vdgbhava etc.
6. He should allot the three types of physical bodies viz.
Kdra$a (causal), Sukpna (subtle) and Sthula (gross). Then
he should perform the rite of Nyasa of the Bdldbija Mantras
in the navel, in the heart and in the middle of eyebrows.
7. He shall place the Mdtrkd Mantras in the navel 1 etc.
in due order after making them contracted at the root ( i.e.
Mala Mantras) . Then he shall place the Balabijas repeating
them twice.
8-10. He should place them on the fingers beginning with
the middle one, as well as in the two palms and not
otherwise. Then he should perform the Nyasa etc. in the
navel as well as on the pair of feet, knees, buttocks, private
parts, anus, navel, heart and head in due order. He should
then place in the heart the nine seats viz. Brahma, Vi?nu,
1 . Letters of alphabet have a special yogic significance. It
is presumed that all the letters of the alphabet from A to
Kfa are distributed on the nerve-ple*uses or the Yogic
Cobras , from the lowest- M Qlidhira Cakra upto the Ajfta
Cakra which carries the last two Ha-Kfa on its two 'Petals*
thighs (vide verse 24).
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 44. 11-18
1351
Rudra, I £ vara, Sadagiva, Pu?an, Tulika, Prakasaka and
Vidyasana too and show it in the heart.
11*12. Then he should show Mudra called Padmatri -
khaniayoni . He should then fill (the mouth) with wind and
produce the sound Hurh Hurh Hurh through half-closed lips.
Thus he wakens Kundalini (the primordial cosmic energy
lying encoiled with the body) by the power of Mantras. At
the end of the twelfth (? repetition) the disciple should
think about his identity with Siva and then place him in his
position and place the Bija Mantras of V&gbhava etc.
at the root, heart and arms.
13*14. After placing his hands over the entire head as
well as at the root, in the middle and the tips of the hand in
due order, the disciple should place them in the limbs,
beginning with the thumb and ending with the palms as
well as in the heart etc. Then he shall perform Kumhuma
Nydsa .
15. Afterwards he shall perform the Nyasa of pure Mdtrkd
encased by the third Bija. After placing the first two BijaSy
he should place the last Bija.
16-17. Afterwards he should perform the Vinydsa rite
(placing the hand etc. ceremoniously) of BhUtala (surface
of the Earth) but not very elaborately. He shall place the
eight Vargas (groups of letters) in the navel, heart and the
throat. Among these he shall take £a f ?a, and Sa at the
outset and place them at the root in the heart and on the
head. He should place them at the armpit, hip, right
shoulder, left shoulder, loins and the heart also.
18. For most of the lower six limbs he shall perform the
Vinydsa rite through the letters beginning with *DA' ('Ha*
in N.) The sage shall be the Sabda*Brahman (Brahman in
the form of sound) and the metre BhUtalipi* (? the
characters of
*Bhuta4ipi is explained as of the following order: 1 . Short
Vowels-fl,f, u,fj.
Z. mixed or conjunct vowels e,ai,o t au.
3. Ka-varga ( gutturals) .
4. ca-varga (palatals).
5. Ta-oarga (Cerebrals).
6. Ta-varga (Dentals).
7. ParVarga (Labials).
1352
Brahmdnia Purina
the alphabets of the socalled Bhutas* (spirits etc.)
19-23. Srlmula-Prakfti (The primordial matter) is
mentioned as the deity of th's Mantra. The disciple should
meditate upon Bhairavi favourably disposed towards her
devotees, in the following manner. She is matchless and
she holds the rosary and the book in the upper hands and
flowery arrows as well as the bow and (represents the
Mudras viz. (Vara) boon and freedom from fear (Abhiti)
with the other lotus-like hands. Around her neck she wears
the Akfamdld necklace ( that accords) protection. She has
heroic accoutrements covered by necklaces, armlets and
bangles. She is adorned with gemset ear-rings along with
divine unguents. Beneath the Lipikalpadruma (Wish-
yielding tree called letters of Alphabet (?) she stays in an
embodied lotus. She is identical with the Lipis (characters).
She is embellished by many crores of DiUis (messengers)
surrounding her. After meditating thus he shall place the
letters on the surface of the Earth as well in the due order.
24. He should place the Vargd$faka (eight groups of
consonants) in those beginning with Mula and ending with
AjHd (These are the mystical Gakras). After placing $A,
SA and SA on the head, he shall place the vowels in these.
25-26. The letters beginning with HA should be placed in
the five parts of the face beginning with above as well as in
i he root, in the middle, at the roots of the fingers, in the
wrists, in the arms and in the feet, on the stomach at the
sides viz. the right and the left, at the navel and at the back.
He should place Sa, ?A and SA at the root, in the heart or
on the head. Or he shall place 'LA' and other (letters) too.
27-30. The order of letters in the BhUtalipi is as follows.
(At the outset) the five short (vowels) viz. A, /, (t / then the
conjunct letters four in number (i.e. E , At, 0 and AU) , then
HA , YA and RA then VA and LA, then A and KA along
with
continued from previous page
8. Ha, Ta, Va t Ra and La .
9. Sa, $a, Sa .
♦They are under the dominance of the following ni ne
Iivaras: Brahm&, Vi?pu, Rudra, Kubera, Indra, Yama,
Varuna, Soma and Devi (consisting of three Saktis).
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 44.31-36
1353
KHA and GA in the beginning. This is the order in the
remaining groups. Then $A, SA and SA should be placed.
The forty two letters are grouped (into nine classes) . The
first group consists of five letters (the five vowels). The
second one consists of four letters ( E , AT, 0 and AU).
Then there are six groups each consisting of five letters
( Ha TA , VA, RA and LA and then the famous five groups
gutturals etc. and the ninth one consists of letters
( &A , SA and 54). There are nine Ibiaras (lords) of
letters. They are Brahma, Visnu and Rudra, DhaneSa
(Kubera), Indra, Yama, Varuna, Soma and the three Sakti's
(the last one taken as one deity) . This is the order in the
BhUta lipi.
31. The Pdf ha (Reading) in the Sr$ fi (creation) is thus. It
is the opposite one in Sarhharti (Annihilation) . The
Sthdnas (Places of Nydsa) are these alone. But Visarga and
Bindu ( Visarga and Anusvdra) are to be added at the end
of letters.
32-33. Thereafter, the intelligent disciple shall perform
Nyasa rites of Rati, etc. along with meditation. They
resemble Japa flowers (China rose). Their bodies are pink
like saffron. They should be meditated as seated on the left
lap of Kama holding arrows and bow.
Kama* is endowed with pleasure in sexual dalliance. He is
the lover of a loveable woman.
34. Being lustrous he is accompanied by Mohini
(enchantress). He is of loveable body. He follows a lady
fond of quarrel, with appeasing movements. He is
accompanied by Vilasini (the graceful and charming
woman).
35. Kama is accompanied by Kalpalata. Kamuka (Lustful
one) is accompanied by a lady of dark complexion. Kama
is beaming with pure smiles. Bandhaka ( A person who
catches) is accompanied by Vismrta (v.l. in N.
Vismayayuta 'full of adbhuta sentiment.')**
36. Ranutya (One who diverts himself) is accompanied by
Vismitdkfi. Kama is accompanied by Lelihanh (Licking)
•These appear to be a garland of epithets of the God of
Love, though I have tried to construe them as the
description of K&ma.
••not intelligible.
1354
BrahmdtQ&a Purina
woman. Ratindtha (Lord of Rati) is having quarters for his
garments (i.e. is naked). He is fond of sexual dalliance.
37. Ratinatha is accompanied by a beautiful hunchbacked
woman. He is accompanied by Dhard (? Earth). Ramd -
kdnta (Lover of Ram& i.e. Vi$nu) is worthy of being
worshipped by Rama. The Niidcara (Night-wanderer) is
enjoying sport.
38. The lord ofMohini is an auspicious one; Nandaka (one
who gladdens) is accompanied by Uttama (excellent
woman) . Nandin (one who gives joy) is accompanied by
excellent Suras. Nandana (the pleasing one) is one who
delights.
39. The five-arrowed one is endued with good handsome
features. He is a boy and lord of treasures. He is
accompanied by a lady fond of quarrel. Again, he is the
companion of Rati (or accompanied by Rati) .
40. Flower-bowed one is accompanied by (a beautiful-eyed
lady) . He is the lord with a good (charming face) . He
wields a great bow. He is blue in colour (?) and Jamilya
(full of matted hair) . He wanders gradually. He is the
husband of Palini.
41 . Siva's lover is wandering. It is an illusion. He wanders
along with a beautiful woman. He who causes illusion is
attained by Rama. He who is caused to wander is regarded
as Bhrnga (Bee).
42. His conduct is confused on account of Locana (one
having beautiful eyes) with long tongue. She (?) follows
that which is illusory and conducive to illusion. Mohana
(the enchanter) follows Ratipriya (one who is fond of
sexual dalliance ) .
* 43. Mehaka ( one who fascinates) (is accompanied) by
Palal&ksi (one whose eyes are like Butea frondosa
flowers). Fascination is desirable in a housewife. VikateSa
(Lord of the female deity Vikafa) is the upholder of
delusion. He is increasing in size and is accompanied by
Dhara.
44. Lord of inebriation is incomparable. Manmatha is
accompanied by Malaya (the Southern breeze) . He is the
cause of intoxication. He is accompanied by Hladini ( the
deity of delighting power). He is (sexually) desirous. He
has faces all round.
Lalitd-mdh&tmya 44.45-54
1355
45. He is the leader with black bees ahead. He is a musician
accompanied by Nandini. He should be known as Ganaka
(one who counts) when accompanied by Anamfi (Nameless
one). He is regarded as a dancer in the company of Kali.
46. When accompanied by Kalakarni (deity of misfortune)
he indulges in playing and joking. When he is intoxicated
he is regarded as Kandarpa. As the husband of Syamala he
is a dancer. He is sportive and engaged in amorous
diversion when accompanied by his vehicle fish) .
47. Coming into close contact with Unmattd (overpassion-
ate woman) he rejoices increasing love and lust.
Thereafter, he shall perform the Nydsa rite of Srikantha etc.
along with meditation.
48-50. The disciple shall remember Ardhanarllvara 1 (lord
Siva half of whose body is a woman), whose halves are
similar (in colour) to saffron and gold, half of whose form
is the daughter of the mountain. Hara is the king in whose
hands there are two nooses, rosary and (Mudra) of granting
whatever is desired. After meditating thus he should
perform the Nyasa rite of the desired object in the spots of
Lipis ( characters of the alphabet ) .
These shall be VaramUrtis (excellent lords (idols)) viz. —
Srikanthuti, Ananta, Suksma, Trimurti, AmareSvara,
UrvISa, Bharabhuti, AtithlSa (? TithiSa), Sthanuka, Hara,
Candida, Bhautika, Sadyojata, AnugraheSvara, Akrura and
Mahasena.
51-54. Then KrodhISa, Candida, Paftcantaka, Sivottama,
Ekarudra, Ekakurma and Ekanetra along with Caturanana
(four-faced Brahm&), Aje$a, Sarva, Some£a, Hara,
Langali, D&ruka, Ardhanarisvara, Umakanta,
Capa<jhya, D and in, Atri, Mina, Mesa, Lohita, Sikhin,
Khadgadanda, Dvidanda, Sumah&-kala, Vyalin,
BhujangeAa, Pinakin, Khadgeia, Baka, Sveta, Abhra,
Lakulin, Siva and Samvartaka.
1. The cult of Ardhan&riivara seems to be once
popular in South India. In the Kail&san&tha
temple at K&fici and other seven places in South India
we have idols of Ardha-n£ri ivara. (Gopinath Rao —
Elements of Hindu Iconography II. 1 ) The androgynous
figure ( a Ursa cotta bust) discovered in the excavation of
Taxili and head of an image from R&jgh&t (now
in the Mathura Museum) show the spread of the cult in the
north also,
1356
Brahm&n&a Purdna
55-5 7a. The following are Svaraiaktis 1 (the presiding
deities of vowels) : — Purnodari, Viraja, Salmali, Lolaksi,
Vartulaks!, DIrghaghona, Sudirghamukhi, Gomukhf,
Dirgha-jihvik&, Kuftjari, DrdhvakeSa, Dvimukhi,
Vikrtanana,
Satyalila, and Kalavidya.
57b-61. The following are the Varnaiaktis (Presiding
deities of Varnas or letters (i.e. consonants) viz. —
Mahakali, Sarasvati, these two are endowed with all powers
or are accompanied by all Saktis viz. Gauri ,
Trailokyavidya, Mantratmaiak-tika, Lambodari, Bhutamata,
Dravini, Nagari, Khecari,
Mafijari, Rupini, VIrini, Kotara, Putana, Bhadra,
KalI,YoginI, Sankhim, Garjini, Kalaratri, Kurdini,
Kapardini, Vajra, Jaya, Sumukhesvari, Revatl, Madhavi,
Varum, Vayavi, Raksava-dharini, Sahaja, Laksmi, Vyapini
and M&ya.
62-63. The Ranga (platform) should be made with the
letters (colours) of Bal& mentioned twice before and
the sixfold Nyasa rites are to be performed for the
achievement of identity with the deity. The disciple should
at the outset place Vighneia and others there along with
meditation.
64-7 la. They resemble the midday sun, they have elephant-
faces and three eyes. They have in their hands the noose,
goad, boon and freedom from fear (the last two in the form
of Mudr&s ) and they are endowed with power. The
following GaneSas are the presiding deities of the fifty one
letters in due order, viz. — VighneSa, Vighnaraja,
Vinayaka, Sivottama, Vighnakrt, Vighnahanta, Vighnarat,
Gananayaka, Ekadanta, Dvidanta, Gajavaktra, Nirafijana,
Kapardavan,
1 . From V. 55 onwards we have the Tantrika-yogic
significance of the fiftyone letters of the alphabet. Thus for
example :
(i) W.55 to 61 mention Saktis presiding over the letters of
the alphabet.
(ii) W 64-7 la enumerate the Vighnejas i.e. the impediment-
warding Gage&s.
(iii) VV.7lb-76a : The Saktis of the above Vighnesas.
The trouble in tabulating them per letter of the alphabet is
due to their irregular (less than fiftyone) number in some
cases. W.55-57 give the Saktis of 15 vowels while w.57-61
regard Mahikali and Sarasvati as the main deities endowed
with 33 Saktis which are supposed to be of consonants.
Thus the number of Saktis enumerated here is 15 + 33=48
and not 51 as required.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 44.71-79
1357
DIrghamukha, Sankukarna, Vrsadhvaja, Ganan&tha,
Gajcn-drasya, Surpakarna, Trilocana, Lambodara,
Mahanada, Caturmurti, Sadaiiva, Amoda, Durmada,
Sumukha, Pramo-daka, Ekapada, Dvipada, Sura, Vira,
Sanmukha, God named Varada, Vakratunda, Dvidantaka,
Sen an! , GramanI, Matta, Mattamusaka-vahana, Jatin,
Mundin, Khadgin, Varenya, Vrsaketana, Bhaksyapriya,
Ganesa, Meghanada and Ganesvara.
71b-76a. The following are their Saktis : — Sri, HrI,
Pusti, Santi, Tus$i, Sarasvati, Rati, Medha, Kanti, Kamini,
Mohini, Tivra, Jvalini, Nanda, SuyaAas, Kama rup ini,
Ugrgl, Tejovati, Satya, Vighnesani, Svariipini, Kamarta,
Mada-jihva, Vikata, Ghurnifanana, Bhuti, Bhumi,
Dviramya,* Amarupa (?), Makaradhvaja, Vikarnabhrukup,
Lajja, Dirgha-ghona, Dhanurdhari, Yamini, Ratri,
Candrakanta, Sasiprabha, Lolaksi, Capala, Rjvi, Durbhaga,
Subhaga, Siva, Durga, Guhapriya, Kali and Kalajihva.
76b-78a Thereafter, the disciple shall perform the Nyasa
rites of the planets 1 with concentration and mental purity
along with meditation. He shall remember the sun and other
planets who have boons and freedom from fear depicted in
their hands (by means of Mudras) who are embraced by
their Saktis and who resemble saffron, milk, blood, jasmine,
gold, conch, cloud, smoke and darkness (the traditional
complexions assigned to planets ) .
78b-79. After positing the sun beneath the heart, the moon
on the head and Mars on the eyes the devotee should
perform the Ny&sa rite of Sukra in the heart, Budha
( Mercury in the middle of the heart), Brhaspati on the neck,
Sanaiscara (Saturn) in the navel, Rahuin the mouth
andKetu on the pair of feet.
*v.l. Dviramba, Uma, Marupi.
1. Belief in the influence of planets is very old. They (nine
in
number) must be posited by Ny&sa at the various
parts of the body; the Nyisa
of planets is given in vv. 76-79.
Similar belief about stars (and constellations) prevailed
among ancient men and they are to be posted by
Ny&sa on different parts of the body as instructed in
vv.80-82a.
Brahm&n<jia Pur&pa
80-84a. The Tdrds (constellations) have the lustre of the
blazing deadly fire but they have the Mudras of bestowing
boons and freedom from fear in their hands. The disciple
shall
place these constellations after meditating upon them, as
adorned by all ornaments. They shall be placed in the
forehead,
in the pair of eyes, the pair of ears, in the pair of nostrils, in
the
neck, on the pair of shoulders, then on the elbows (Reading
should be KUrparayoh but then the metre goes wrong), on
the
wrists, on the breasts, in the navel, in the hips, on the thighs,
on the knees, on the calves and on the pair of feet.
The Ny&sa rite of the ceremonious placing of Yoginis
1 should be performed by the pure disciple in the heart, in
the navel, in the mystic Plexus called svadhisfhana cakra,
in the middle of the eyebrow ( the Ajfiacakra) and on the
head in due order. The disciple shall place the VarnaSaktis
( Saktis of the letters of the alphabet) in the middle of the
lotus, moon and pericarp as well as on the petals. He should
place all on the tips of the petals of the lotus and on the
head.
84b-89. The following are the Saktis 1 of the letters
grouped in different classes. The following (?) sixteen
Saktis (are concerned with vowels, their names being with
those very vowels except in certain cases). They are Amrta,
Anan-dinl, Indrani, Isani, Uma, Orddhvakesi, Rdvidu$i.
Lrkarika Ekapadatmika AiSvaryakarini, Ausadhatmika,
Ambika and Rak?atmika*.
The following twelve Saktis should be known in the proper
order. They are Kalika, Khecari, Gayatri, Ghan(adha-rini,
Nadatmika, Camunda, Chatrika, Jaya, Jhankarini, Samjfia,
TAkahasta and T a hkarini.
] . Yoginis are appropriately posted on the Yogic Cakras in
our body by Ny&sa (VV 81b-84a).
2. Letters of the alphabet have their separate Sakti each per
letter. VV 84b-9i give an alphabetic list of Saktis. Thus
VV.84b*86a give the list of Saktis beginning with a , d, », f
etc. but the number of vowel Saktis is 13 and not 17* W
86b-91 give an alphabetic list of Saktis of consonants
which are 35 as given here. Thus Svara»Saktis 1 3 +
Vyanjana-Saktis 34 =*47 and 51 (the required number for
all letters).
A
Actually only 13 Saktis and not 16 Saktis are enumerated
here.
Lalitd-mdhdtmya 44.90-100
1359
The following should be known as Dvayapannagd (Ten ?)
Saktis, Ponkarini, ThankarinI, NaminI, Tamasi, Thahkarini,
Day a, DhAtri, Nadini, P&rvati and PhaAkarinl.
90. The following six Saktis are in the proper orders—
*Bandhini, Bhadra, Majja, YaSasvinl, Rama and
L&minl.
91. There are four Saktis viz. Varada, Sri, §an<Jha and
Sarasvati. Then there are two Saktis viz. Hakim and K?ama.
92. Thereafter, he should place Me$a and other Rdlis 1
(signs of the zodiac) beginning with right foot and ending
with left foot in this order viz. — foot, penis stomach, heart,
arm, head (All of the right side), head, hand, heart, stomach,
penis and foot (all of the left side).
93-100. Then the disciple shall perform the Pfydsa rite for
the following Pithas* ( i.e. holy cities where Devi shrines
are famous) and one more namely Cakra. These Nyasas are
performed in the mind (altogether fiftyone). They are
Varanasi, Kamarupa, Nepal, Paun<Jravardhana,
Varasthira, Kanyakubja,
*vardhini in this text is not correct.
1. Placement of different R&iis (signs of zodiac) on
different parts of the body.
2. Geographically the list of Pithas of the goddess is
important.
Some could not be traced and perhaps might be fictitious.
These Pithas are to be placed in the position of letters per
mental Nydsa. The Pithas with their modem names are
given where necessary on the authority of N.L. De's
Geographical Dictionary of Ancient and Mediaeval India .
If old names are current they are retained as such but if a
new name is substituted in the course of time the new name
is given in Brackets.
The following are the Pithas of the goddess :
1. Varipasi, 2 KAmar&pa (Assam), 3 Nepal, 4
Paupdravardhana
(or Pupdra variously identified with Papdua in Malda Dist.
and with Birbhum, Santal Paraganas), 5 Varasthira (?), 6.
Kinyakubja (Kanauj, u.p.), 7. Purqafaila (?), 8. Arbuda (mt.
Abu), 9. Amratakeivara (?),
10. Ekamra ( Bhubanei vara, Orissa), 11. Trisrotas
(Gafigi ?), 12. K&makoftha (Kafici : De doubts its
identification with Kumbhakop am in Tamiln&d), 13.
ftailasa. 14. Bhpgunagara (Bha roach, GiAjarat) 15.
Ked&ra?) 16. Candra, Pu$kara (Pushkar near
Ajmer ?), 17. Sri-Pitha (&ri-£aila ? Madhya Pradesh),
18. Ekavira (?), 19. J&landhara (Jalandhar, Punjab) 20.
M&lava, 21. Kulanna (?), 22. Devlkofa (the same as
Sopitapura or Tejapur Assam or probably the town on the
K&veri), 23. Gokarpa, 24. M&rutesvara (?) 25.
Attah&sa (Eastern Labhpur, Birbhum Dist.,
BrahmBnja PurOna
1360
Purna£aila, Arbuda, Am ra takeS vara, Ekamra, Triarotas,
Kama-
ko$thaka, Kailasa, Bhrgunagara, Kedara, Gandrapuskara,
Sripifha, Ekavira, Jalandhara, Malava, Kulanna, DevikoSa,
Gokarna, MaruteSvara, Attahasa, Viraja, RajaveSman,
Maha-
patha, Kolapura, Kailapura, Kalelvara, Jayantika, Ujjayini
Citra, Ksiraka, Hastinapura, U<Jira, Prayaga, Sa$timaya-
pura, Gaurisa (?),Salaya, Srisaila, Maru, Girivara,
Mahendra-giri, Vamanagiri, Hiranyapura, Mahalaksmipura,
Purodyana
and Chayak$etra. These fiftyone are in the order of fifty-
one letters. They shall be placed in the positions of letters.
101. He shall place others in the positions mentioned. They
are united by the transit (conjunction ?) of letters (?). The
sixfold Nyasa rite mentioned by l£vara himself has been
recounted by me.
102. After having thus performed the Nyasa rite of the parts
of the body, the disciple shall be Devatavigraha (one who
has attained the physical body of the deity) . Thereafter,
having performed six Nyasas, the disciple should perform
Sricakra-riy&sa. 1
Sati's lips fell here and the goddess is called Phullara) , 26.
Viraja (the country round Jaipur in Orissa, also known as
Gada-K$etra) , 27. Rajavesman (?), 28. Mahapatha (?), 29.
Kolapur ( Kolha-pur), 30. Kailapura (?), 31. Kalesvara (?)
32. Jayantika (Prag.
Jyoti$a in Assam : If identified with Vaijayantika may be
Banavari (N. Kanara Kamatak) , 33. Ujjayini (Madhya
Pradesh), 34. Citr& (?), 35. Ksiraka (Khlragrama near
Burdwan, Bengal, a Sakti Pit ha) 36. Hastinapura, 37. Udira
(?), 38. Prayaga 39. §astimayapura (near
Bombay ? 40. Gauriia (?), 41. Salaya (?). 42. &rlsaila
43. Maru (Marvar) , 44. Girivara (?), 45 Mahendra-Giri
(Orissa, Parasurama's abode) 46. V&managiri (?), 47.
Hiranyapura (near Jaipur Rajasthan), 48
Maha-Lakfmlpura (?), 49. Purodyana (?) 60. Chayak§etra
(Porbunder in Giyarat ? )
This list is given in extense to show that (i) the author gives
only 50 places instead of 51 ; (ii) the author sometimes
gives the name of the country instead of a specific place,
( iii ) the author differs from the lists of &akti Pi {has
as given in the Devi Bh&gavata, uttarardha vii. 30.54-
84 where 108 Pith as are enumerated. P.K. Desai's Devi
Kaia Vol. I, pp. 272- 293 gives two different lists of the
Pifhas.
I . After performing the preliminary Ny&sas the
devotee is to perform the Ny&sa of £ri-Cakra. It is
very elaborate and should be read in the translation of
vv.103 onward.
Lalitd-m&h&tmya 44.103-122
1361
103. With Mantras beginning with Arh&a and ending
with Anantyamurti he should perforin the Vydpaka
(pervading) rite. He should place in the heart the Mantras
for dedication to Mystical circle of Cakreivari (goddess of
the mystic circle, i.e. Sricakra)
104-107. He shall place others viz. Ganapati and the rest in
the positions mentioned. The left thigh is on a par with the
right thigh. He shall place all of them in due order
viz. Gane£a, Ksetrapala, Yogini and Batuka. At the outset
Indra and others should be placed at the tips of the big toes
of the feet, knee, side, shoulder, head, face and Muladhara
( the first mystic plexus in the body) .
The ten Siddhis beginning with A#im& should be
placed on the shoulder, hand, back, chest, tips of the toes,
buttocks, arms, back, head and the feet.
108. The Siddhis are Anima, Laghima, Mahima, l£itva,
VaSitva, Prakamya, Prapti, Iccha, Rasa, and Moksa.
m
109-110. Thereafter, O Brahmana, the intelligent disciple
should place the eight Mother-goddesses in due order on
the head, to the left, left-knee, right knee, right shoulder
and left shoulder.
111-116. Mothers are Brdhmi , M&heSvari ,
Kaum&ri Vaifnavi, Varahl, Indrani, Camunda, and
Maha-laksmi. These should be known in due order by the
learned men. He shall place the eight deities of the Mudras
on these eight positions and place the remaining two on the
head and the foot.
Mudras are : — Sarvasamksobhini, Sarvavidravini,
Sarvarthakargani, Sarvava£akarini, Sarvapriyakarini,
Sarva-mahankusl, Sarvakhecari, Trikhan<Ja, Sarvabija,
Sarvaprapu-rika and Yonimudra. These should be known as
Mudras. The disciple shall place Cakresvari thereafter
dedicating the Gakra (the mystic circle ) that fascinates the
three worlds and making it pervade his own physical form.
Thereafter, he shall place the sixteen Kala and Nitya deities
in due order.
11 7- 122a. These deities are —
Kam&kar?anarup&, Sabd-akar§agarupini,
A
Ahamkararupini, Buddhyakar anarupini, Spari-
Brahm&pfa Purina
&kar$anarupa, Rupakarsanarupfai, Rasakar$agarupa,
Gandha-kar$anarupini, Cittakar$anarupa,
Dhairyakar$anarupinl, Smrtyakar$anarupa, H
rdakar$anarupini, Sraddhakar?anarupa, Atmakarsanarupim,
Amrtakar$ini and SarirakarAini.
The places where they are to be allotted in the Nyasa rite,
are the right ear, back, shoulder, elbow, back of the palm of
the right hand, the right buttocks, knee, calf and forepart of
the right foot. Then in the reverse order as regards the left
foot etc.
122b- 123. After placing Cakretl and after worshipping the
Cakra 9 he should make it pervade his own physical form
and then place the eight deities beginning with
Anaftgakusumd in the (right part of) the bone of the
forehead, right clavicle, right thigh and right calf. In the left
it is in reverse order :
124-125. Those eight deities are : Anangakusuma, Anan-
gamekhala, Anangamadana, Anangamadanatura,
Anangarekha, Ana riga vega, Ananganku£a and
Anangadharamalini.
126. After placing Cakresi, worshipping the Cakra and
making it pervade his own physical form, he shall place the
the Sakti-deities beginning with Sarvasamkgobhini.
127. He shall place them in forehead, cheek, root of the
foot, knee, in the calf both above and below and in the case
of the left side, in the reverse order.
128- 131a. (The Sakti deities are) Sarvasamk ?obh i ni,
Sarvavidravini, Sarvakargani, Sarvaprahladini, Sarvasam-
mohini, Sarvastambhini, Sarvajrmbhini, Sarvava£akarini,
Sar-varafijini, Sarvonmadini, Sarvarthasadhini,
A
Sarva purini, Sarvamantramayi and Sarva-dvandva-
kAayankarA.
13 lb- 133a. After placing Cakresi, worshipping the Cakra
and making it pervade his own physical form, the disciple
should perform the Vinyasa rite of the ten deities beginning
with Sarvasiddhiprada in the right nostril, at the root of
teeth, right breast, ( right ) elbow and wrist. In the left side
it is in the reverse order.
133b- 135. The deities are : — Sarvasiddhiprada,
Sarvasam-patprada, Sarvapriyankara, Sarvamangalakarigi,
Sarvagha-
Lalitd-m&hfltmya 44.136-148
1363
mocinl, Sarvaduhkhavimocini, SarvamrtyupraSamini,
Sarva-vighnavinaiini, Sarvangasundari and
Sarvasaubhagyadayini.
136-138. After placing Gakre£i and dedicating Cakra ( If
the reading is Samarcya — "After worshipping the Cakra")
and having made it pervade (his own) physical form, the
disciple should place Sarvajfta and other deities in the chest
and the teeth.
These deities are : Sarvajfta, SarvaSakti, Sarvajftana-prada,
Sarvajftanamayl, Sarvavyadhivina£inl, Sarvadha-rasvarupa,
Sarvapapahara, Sarvanandamayi, Sarvaraksa-svarupini and
Sarvepsitaphalaprada.
139-141. After placing Cakre£i, dedicating the Cakra and
making it pervade his own physical form, the intelligent
disciple should place at the outset Varna and others and
then Paksini* and others on the right side of the chin, neck,
breast, navel and sides.
Those deities are Vama, VinodinI, (v. 1. Vimocani) Vidya,
Vasita, Kamiki, KameSvari, Para, MohinI, Vimala, Aruna,
Jayini, Sarvesvari and Kaulini. These are their names
mentioned by the wise.
142-143. After dedicating the Gakra and having made it
pervade (his own) physical form, he should place
Gakre£vari in the heart after making a triangle. In the
directions beginning with the East outside it, the intelligent
disciple should place the four weapons. In the middle, in
the corners beginning with South-east he should place the
four Pi(has.
144-148. After making a circle in the middle he should
place the sixteen Nitya deities viz. : Kame£vari,
Bhagamalini, Nityaklinna, Bherundini, Vahnivasinika,
Mahavajresvari, (Siva) Duti, Tvarita, Kulasundarika, Kulya,
Nilapataka, Vijaya, Nitya mangala, Prabhamalini and Gitra.
These should be placed in another triangle in the heart,
beginning with the foot (i.e. Apex kept down-wards) .
♦The reading vafini in N. 44.140 is correct as there is no
Pakfipi in the following list.
1364
Brahm&o4a Purdga
149-151. Pramodini the eternal goddess and goddess
Tripurasundari are on either side and the disciple shall
place Devi AkhanAajagadambika in their middle.
After placing Cakresvari in the heart and making the Gakra
raised up, he should show Mudra named Yoni and perform
Japa of Sarvananda Mantra. Thus the Cakra-devi of the
mystical circle will become one's own. 1
1. Absence of usual concluding remarks show that Lalita
episode is not formally completed here.
1
N. reads naiva nifkrtih , 'There is no expiation at all in the
case of etc.
2
N. 2.40 read* atdhakam for arthakam
3
N. reads dviratrat 'for two nights.'
4
**(svadasT — 'personal Dasi' in N.
5
18-22. Within the great enclosure of Gomeda gems, seven
Yojanas from it, live the celestial damsels such as Urvafi,
6
N. reads Saitvam for Sarvam in our text.
1. V.71 and onwards are devoted to the description of
Mahapadmi-tavi proper. Here every thing is set in a
magnified form. Thus the vessels for Arghya in the eastern
portion of that chamber are Yojanas in dimension. The
following gods have maintained the Arghya vessel along
with their Kalis or &aktis to serve. The Fire-god
(vv.79-83), with his ten Kalas, the Sun-god with his 12
Kalis (w.84-87), the moon -god with his 16 Kalis,